first embraced the Orthodox tenent the whole Spaine is againe become Catholique in the which the same persisted vntil the expiration of the name Monarchy hereof in Rodericus In the yeare 714 raigne of this Prince hapned that fatall invasion of the Moores whereby this country almost in a moment of time became over-whelmed with the new Mahumetane superstition religion confined within the Mountaines of Biscay Asturia After long fierce warres for aboue the space of 700 yeares the kingdome of Granado their last retraite being taken in by Ferdinand the fifth and Isabel kings of Castile and Aragon the Infidels are again beaten home into Afrique the Province is totally recovered vnto the Christian beliefe if by this time it may rightly be esteemed Christian corrupted by long Popish impostures which although since in part reformed in most other parts of Christendome hath here in its full impurity beene maintained vnto this day The Religion then here only allowed is that of the Romish Church without all visible shew of other mixtures An especial cause hereof besides the vnnaturall stiffnes of the Nation not easily changing hath beene the Inquisition with extreamest diligence and watchfulnesse still crushing Religion in the shell Protestants bookes all freer discourse and commerce vtterly prohibited taking away all meanes of attayning to the light hereof This was first begun in the yeare 1478 in the raignes of Ferdinand the fifth and Elizabeth kings of Castile and Aragon by the especiall procurement of D. Pedro Gonsales de Mendoza Cardinall Archbishop of Sevilla occasioned by the Apostacy of the newly then baptized Iewes and Moores beginning to returne to their ancient Superstition against whom then chiefly the name of Lutheran Protestant not being extant it was intended It was first exercised in the Kingdomes of Castile and Granado afterwards receiued into Navarre Arragon and lastly into Portugall The power and authority hereof is to enquire after and to censure Infidelity haeresie witchcraft sins against nature The Inquisitours are all of the Saecular Cleargy besides Portugal distributed into 12 Courts or Tribunals the Courts of Inquisition at Vallidolid Logronnio for Navarre so much of the kingdome of Castile as lyeth on this side the Mountaines of Segovia Avila at Toledo and Cuença for New Castile at L'erena for Estremadura at Murcia for that Countrey at Sivilla and Cordova for Andaluzia at Granado for the kingdome thereof at Valentia for that Province at Saragoça for Aragonia at Barcelona for Catalonia The residence hereof for Portugall I finde not By these mercilesse Tyrannies thus dispersed ouer the bodie of these Realmes the people here are so bridled in that nothing can be spoken scarcely knowne much lesse attempted or done prejudiciall to the present Romish Church and Religion Insomuch that here the Priests may lye by authority coyne forge miracles without contradiction say doe whatsoeuer they please without any one daring to oppose euen against their palpable impostures most shamelesse impudency These as in all other Countreyes subiect to the See of Rome are distinguished into Archbishops Bishops Secular Priests sundry sorts of Regulars The Bishops besides those of Leon Oviedo who by auncient exemptions acknowledge no superiour but the Pope are ranked vnder their Archbishops or Metropolitanes as follow Vnder Toledo the Bishops of Cordova Cuenca Siguença Iaen Murcia and Vxama Vnder S t Iago Orense Mondonedo Badaios Tui Placenza Lugo Salamanca Avila Zamora Astorga Coria Cuidad Rodrigo Vnder Sivilla Malaga Cadiz and of the Canary Ilands Vnder Granado Guadix and Almeria Vnder Burgos Pampelona and Calahora Vnder Valentia Orihuela Segorve and Xativa Vnder Saragoça Huesca Iacca Balbastro Taradona and Albarracino and vnder Taragona Barcelona Tortosa Vique Vrgel Girona Lerida and Elna in the land of Russillon In Portugall are 3 Archbishops Sees of Braga Lisbona and Evora Whereunto are subordinate the Bishops of Coimbre Lamego Viseo Porto Miranda Portalegre Guarda Elvis Leira and Silvis Of these Toledo Taragona and Braga doe all contend for the Primacy the matter yet remaining vndetermined Howbeit Toledo now carryeth the accompt the most honourable and richest hereof whose reuenues are esteemed at 300000 duckats by the yeare the perpetuall Chancelour of Spaine Amongst the inferiour Cleargie the most memorable proper almost to this Countrey are the Orders del Resgate and de la Merced the former flourishing most in Aragonia where it begun the other much the greater in the kingdome of Castile but scattered neverthelesse over France and other parts bordering vpon the Sea Mediterranean The profession and exercise hereof is with almes gathered amongst the people to redeeme such Christian Captiues as what by chance of warre and by the daily pyracyes and incursions of the Turkes and Moores doe in Barbary and other Mahumetane countries liue enthralled to the Infidells for this cause sending yearely their Agents to Algier and Fez where managing this affaire with no lesse diligence then faithfulnes they first ransom the religious then the king of Spaine Lay subiects and of those first the yonger sort then those of other nations as farre as their almes will extend They leaue also here certaine of their brethren to informe them of the state quality and necessitie of the Captiues to make the better way for their liberty the yeare following The king with a liberall hand greatly furthereth this busines giuing ordinarily asmuch more as the Fryers haue collected Neither are the people wanting herein few here dying who leaueth not some legacie for these charitable vses Besides these numberles Cleargie here are another sort of Regulars which although for the most part they are of the Laity depend notwithstanding and had their beginning from Religion They are the Knights of the Crosse instituted in the holy warres against the Saracens whose office it was by armes to defend the Christian faith and the professours thereof againgst the force and outrages of the Infidells besides the Malteses who here yet hold good possessions devided into six orders peculiar to this Province those of Calatrava S. Iames and Alcantara in the kingdome of Castille of Avis and of Christ in Portugals and of Montesa in Aragon The order of Calatrava was first occasioned in the yeare 1157 by certaine Monkes of the order of Cisteaux vndertaking the defence of that city then newly surprized vpon the Infidell and in regard of the danger forsaken by the Knight Templars to whose charge is was committed In processe of time it grew to that state that besides 8 faire Monasteries it now enjoyeth no lesse then 61 townes and castles in both kingdomes of Castille Aragon The Knights doe weare for a marke of their order a white coate with a red crosse vpon it and are subject to the Monkish discipline of Cisteaux They haue made many flittings of their chiefe residence from Calatrava to Ciruelos to Buxeda to Corcolos to Salvitierra and from thence to the castle of
THE SILINGI THese vvere also a Northerne people but of vvhat parts vve find not Not vnprobably they might be the Subalingij a German Nation mentioned by Ptolemy Isidore by vvhom onely amongst auncient Authours vve finde them expressely named maketh them to haue beene a part of the Vandals Mariana putteth them to bee a different people but joyned in the same troupe vvith the other vnder one and the same king passing into Gaule Spaine and seating themselues in that part of Baetica vvhereabout vvas Sivilla The Vandals departing into Afrique they remained behind from vvhose longer continuance for as much as they vvere accounted amongst that nation that part of Baetica became named Vandalia novv corruptly Andaluzia By Rechila the second king of the Suevians they vvere finally subdued and their country vvith the vvhole Baetica added to the dominion of that people after vvhich time vvee heare no more of them THE ALANS THese Ammianus Marcellinus placeth in Scythia inhabiting about the Fen Moeotis neighbouring to the Roxolani Iaziges and other Barbarous nations and extending for a great space of land betvvixt that marish and the rivers Tanais and Ganges and divided into sundry lesser people called all by this generall name Their first mention in histories we finde to haue beene in the raigne of the Emperour Vespasian then vvarring vpon the Parthians vvhereof reade Suetonius in Domitian Their after memory is frequent but confused With the Vandals Suevians before mentioned they first entred Gaule and Spaine The parts vvhich they tooke vp to inhabit in vvere the Provinces of Lustainia and Carthaginensis the Celtiberi and Carpetani excepted which people remained yet vnder the Roman subjection Aspiring to the dominion of the whole Spaine cooping with and overthrowne in a mighty battell by the Gothes they shortly after their first entrance lost here both their kingdome and name their king Atace with great number of them being slaine and the residue who escaped the slaughter flying into Calaecia amongst the Suevians where being confounded with that nation wee heare no further mention of them Their raigne here was but short during one only prince before mentioned Their religion was Gentilisme THE SVEVIANS THey were a Dutch people famous in all auncient Geographers Historians inhabiting the more Easterne moity of Germany beyond the river Elb and devided into sundry potent nations whereof these were a Colony or part For from this great generall name sundry other mighty people states the Lombards English High Dutch or Almans Sweath-landers Danes at this day of great power commaund in Europe were descended In the raigne of the Emperours Arcadius Honorius with the Vandals Alans they first invaded Gaule Spaine The part of Spaine wherein they first inhabited was Calaecia Vnder Rechila their second king subduing the Silingi they added Baetica to their dominions In the raigne of Recciarius their third king they became likewise possessed of Lusitania Puffed vp vvith so great posperity falling out vvith Theodoricus the most povverfull king of the Gothes overcome hereby in a great battell and their king Recciarius slaine they for a time became subject to that nation their kingdome and state being ouerthrowne and shared betwixt the Gothes their confederates the Romans After a short Interregnum by the liberality of this Theodoricus they had againe their kingdome restored but now straightned onely within Calaecia King Remismundus not long after added part of Lusitania where now is Coimbre and Lisbona recovered from the Romans vnto whom after that calamity overthrowe vnder Recciarius that province fell In the year 586 after 174 yeares continuance and in the raigne of the traiterous vsurper Andeca this kingdome and state tooke end overthrowne by Leutigildus king of the Gothes their king being shorne monke and Calaecia made a Province of the Gothish monarchie their name and mention becomming after this extinct and no more heard of in Spaine Their religion at the time of their first comming hither was Gentilisme Vnder their king Recciarius they first embraced the Christian and Catholique faith but which in a free estate they enjoyed not long enthralled to Theodoricus and the Arrian Gothes After that their kingdome was restored by the Gothes swayed with the power greatnes of that nation vnder their king Remismundus they chaunged their Catholique faith for the Arrian heresie wherein for about the space of one hundred yeares they afterwards persisted Vnder their king Theodomyrus by the especiall industry of Martin Abbot of Dumia they reassumed the Catholique religion which they constantly kept vntill their state and kingdome ended Their kings for as many of them as were set down in authours for the greatest part are not remembred were Hermenericus vnder whom they first passed into Gaule Spaine and planted in Calaecia Rechila vnder whom they conquered the Silingi Recciarius their first Christian Catholique king subdued slaine by Theodoricus king of the Gothes Franta Masdras after the restitution of the kingdome by the Gothes chosen by their factions the nation being devided Masdras sole king of the Suevians Franta deceasing Frumarius Remismundus son to Masdras after the decease hereof slaine in the third yeare of his raigne Remismundus sole king of the Suevians Frumarius deceasing Vnder this king the nation first revolted to the Arrian heresie After this prince for the space of one hundred yeares by the negligence of auncient times their kings are not remembred and vntill Theodomyrus Theodomyrus the restorer of the Catholique religion Myro or Ariamyrus son to Theodomyrus Eboricus son to Myro deposed shorne Monke by Andeca Andeca vpon occasion and pretence of whose treason Leutigildus king of the Gothes warring herevpon vtterly subdued the nation the last king of the Suevians after the milder custome of those times towards their vanquished enimies forced to religious orders and shut vp in a monastery by Leutigildus THE GOTHES THese Aelius Spartianus in the life of Antoninus Bassianus Caracalla and Iornandes de Rebus Geticis seeme to confound make one nation with the Getae Iornandes would haue their auncient and first abode to haue beene in Scanzia or Scandia thought then to bee an Iland and by Ptolemy accompted vnto Germany since knowne to joyne with the Firme Land The moderne names of East West Gothia in the kingdome of Swethen the stile of the kings hereof amongst other titles now naming themselues kings of the Gothes yeeld some likelihood of the truth of this assertion No lesse probably they might be the Gothini of Tacitus a people of the Suevians inhabiting in the South-East part of Germany A reason to perswade herevnto might be the neerenes of that nation vnto the Ister or Danubius vpon the bankes of which river we first heare of the name of the Gothes in histories Againe the neighbourhood of the Gothini vnto the Quadi and Sarmatae whom in the raigne of the Emperour Galienus we
continuing the succession follow Bugslaus and Casimir sonnes to Wartislaus the first Christian prince created Dukes of Pomeren by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa Bugslaus the second sonne to Bugslaus the first Barnimus the first sonne to Bugslaus the second Bugslaus son to Barnimus the first His brother Otho the country after the custome of the Germans being divided betwixt them succeeded in Stetin whose posteritie failing in Otho the third his part as voide and returning vpon the Empire was by the Emperour Fredericke the third given vnto Fredericke the second Electour and Marques of Brandenburg a cause of much contention and warre betwixt the house of Brandenburg the Dukes of Pomeren of Wolgast descended from Bugslaus The controversie being decided betwixt them Brandenburg retained the armes and title and the Dukes of Pomeren the country Wartislaus son to Bugslaus Barnimus son to Wartislaus Wartislaus son to Barnimus Barnimus son to Wartislaus Wartislaus son Barnimâ—s Eric sonne to Wartislaus Bugslaus the tenth of that name son to Eric sole Duke of Pomeren Stetin or the part belonging to the house of Otho being by composition yeelded vnto him by Albert the first Electour and Marques of Brandenburg George son to Bugslaus the tenth Philip son to George Bugslaus the eleaventh and Ernest-Lewis sons to Philip. Bugslaus the 12 th and George sonns to Bugslaus the Eleaventh and Philippus Iulius son to Ernest-Lewis Dukes of Pomeren in the time of my authour THE DVKEDOME OF MECKLENBVRG IT was thus named from the great and ancient towne of Mecklenburg situated sometimes where now is Wismar sounded after Krantzius out of the ruines hereof The estate was first occasioned by Primistaus prince of the Obotriti subdued and made subject to the Dutch with the whole nation of the Sclaues Winithi inhabiting this country by Henry surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxonie and Bauaria the progenitor of the moderne princes His posterity notwithstanding enioyed not the title of Dukes of Mecklenburg neither the right and priviledge of princes of the Empire vntill the yeare 1348 and the raigne of the Emperour Charles the fourth The order of the princes since the Dutch conquest hereof commanding the country follow Primislaus before mentioned Prince of the Obotriti subdued and driuen out by Henry the Lion Duke of Saxony and Bauaria and afterwards taken into fauour and restored to the possessions and inheritance of his ancestours to be held vnder the right and homage of the house of Saxony Henry the first sonne to Primislaus Henry the second sonne to Henry the first His brother Niclot the inheritance being diuided succeeded in the Principality and title of the Vandals Iohn surnamed the Diuine sonne to Henry the second Henry surnamed of Hierusalem sonne to Iohn the Diuine Henry surnamed the Lion sonne to Henry of Hierusalem Albert and Iohn sonnes to Henry surnamed the Lion created first Dukes of Mecklenburg and made Princes of the Empire by the Emperour Charles the fourth Magnus Duke of Mecklenburg sonne to Albert. Iohn Duke of Mecklenburg sonne to Magnus He founded the Vniuersity of Rostock Henry surnamed the Fat Duke of Mecklenburg sonne to Iohn William the last prince of the Vandals descended from Niclot and Primislaus before named deceasing without male issue he added that part vnto the Dukedome of Mecklenburg Magnus Duke of Mecklenburg sonne to Henry the Fat Albert Duke of Mecklenburg sonne to Magnus Iohn-Albert Duke of Mecklenburg sonne to Albert. Sophia the onely daughter of his brother Vlrick Duke of Mecklenburg was married vnto Frederick the second king of Denmarck from whom were descended amongst other issue Christian the fourth now king of Denmarck and the most illustrious princesse Anne Queene of Great Brittaine Adolph-Frederick and Iohn-Albert sonnes to Iohn-Albert Dukes of Mecklenburg in the time of my authour THE BOHEMIANS THese tooke their name from the country Boiohoemum of Paterculus and Boiemum of Tacitus now Bohemia called thus from the more ancient and first knowne inhabitants hereof the Boij and through sundry different successions of people continuing the name vnto our times The Sclaves thus distinguished first arrived here if we may beleeue their historians vnder Zechus brother vnto Lechus the founder of the Polish monarchie and nation about the yeare 649 agreeing with the time of Constans Emperour of the East and of Clovys the second sonne to Dagobert Monarch of the Frenchmen succeeding to the Marcomans A time notwithstanding more neere vnto the dissolution of the Westerne Romane Empire and the generall flittings of Barbarous nations seemeth much more probable By Charles the Great and the succeeding Emperours of the West they were subdued and made a part of the French and Germane Empires Their first Religion was Gentilisme Vnder their prince Borsivoius in the raigne of the Emperour Arnulph they received the Christian faith converted by S. Methodius Bishop of the Moravians THE KINGDOME OF BOHEMIA THEIR goverment was for the most part Monarchicall first vnder Dukes then vnder Kings created by the Dutch Emperours afterwardes made electiue and obtaining a place in the generall Diets and the priviledge of Electours and Princes of the Empire Their order followeth Zechus vnder whom the Sclaves first disbourded hither the founder of the nation He died without issue after whom the state for a time became popular Cracus the Law-giuer of the Polonians created Duke of the Bohemians weary of their rude and confused Democracie He deceased about the yeare 709. Lybussa daughter to Cracus maried vnto Primislaus Primislaus husband to Lybussa Duke of Bohemia after the decease hereof He founded the towne of Prage Nezamislaus sonne to Primislaus Mnatha sonne to Nezamissaus Duke of the Bohemians in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great About this time the nation became first subiect to forraine jurisdiction tamed and brought vnder by the armes of the French not fully quieted notwithstanding and incorporated with Germany vntill the raigne of the Dutch Emperours Voricius sonne to Mnatha Wenceslaus Bela. Nostricius sonne to Bela. Borzivoius the first Christian Prince in the raigne of the Emperour Arnulph Sbitignaeus sonne to Borzivoius Vladislaus the first brother to Sbitignaeus Wenceslaus the second surnamed the Saint son to Vladislaus the first slaine by his brother Boleslaus Boleslaus the first brother to Saint Wenceslaus and sonne to Vladislaus the first Boleslaus the second sonne to Boleslaus the first He mightily encreased the Christian religion not yet here fully established by armes and the planting of industrious Pastours Boleslaus the third sonne to Boleslaus the second Iaromir sonne to Boleslaus the third Vdalricus Duke of Bohemia brother to Boleslaus the third and vncle vnto Iaromir Predislaus sonne to Vdalricus Sbitignaeus the second son to Predislaus He deceased about the yeare 1061. Hitherto they gouerned only in title of Dukes Vladislaus brother to Sbitignaeus the first of the nation and name King of Bohemia created in a Diet at Mentz by the Emperour Henry the fourth in the
Durham and VVinchester The others are ranked according to the time of their consecration What were the seats of the bishops before S. Austine and the conversion of the English we cannot certainely determine Geffrey of Monmouth mentioneth three Archbishops of London Yorke and Isca Silurum or Caer Leon and 28 bishops founded in the place of so many Arch-Flamins and Flamins gentilisme abolished in the raigne of King Lucius by Faganus and Duvanus Legates of Pope Eleutherius and the Apostles of the Britons The authority and truth of the author hath alwayes bin suspected More certainly Beda in a conference of the VVelsh with S. Austine the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury maketh mention of 7 bishops of the Britons but without naming them or their seates The first Councell of Arles held in the yeare 326 and the raigne of the Emperour Constantine the Great nameth one Restitutus a Brittish bishop of London amongst the Fathers assisting in that Synod Other names during these more primatiue times wee haue not yet found in the subscriptions of Councels or any ancient and good authority Vnder Honorius the 4 Arch-bishop of Canterbury the English are divided into Parishes encreased through continuall subdivisions and additions of new Churches The number hereof are at this day 9284 in both Prouinces Hereof 3845. are Churches impropriate by Papall authority annexed aunciently vnto Monasteries and places of Religion and at the fall of Monasteries for the greatest part of their revenues escheated to the Crowne and made Lay possessions These againe are of two forts 1 with Vicarages 2 without all whose rights as well tithes as offerings are detained by their Lay purchasers without any allotment to the Priest by the Parliament or the King in their sale and conveyances which hapned to such whose immediate Pastours had beene the Monkes maintained now by miserable yet arbitrary pensions My selfe haue heard foure pound by the yeare offered to a Minister for seruing together two pastorall cures of this nature The number of the Episcopall and Collegiate Churches including VVestminster and VVinsore are 26 besides some others restored of late yeares through the favour and bounty of King Iames of happy memory They containe together almost so many Deanes 60 Arch-Deacons and 544 Dignities or Prebendaries The suppressed Monasteries let it be lawfull to remember those dead ruines sad spectacles of humane mutability amounted to 645 besides 96 Colledges 110 Hospitals and 2374 Chanteries and Free Chappels Such hath been the affaires of the Church and Religion The State is Monarchicall commaunded by a King The Law whereby it is governed is the Municipall or Common a Law proper to the Nation The Prince is Haereditary and independent not euer invested by or acknowledging the Roman Emperours or any superiour earthly power holding immediatly of God absolute and supreame ouer all persons in all causes both Civill and Ecclesiasticall King Iohn distressed by a threefold warre against the Pope the French and his rebellious subjects to appease the first enthralled the kingdome to the tribute and vassalage hereof but which art being forced neither euer approued by the Parliament or people was euer held as voide He is stiled the Defendour of the faith which title was first giuen to king Henry the eight by Pope Leo the tenth zealous in his cause against the pretended haeresie of Luther opposed by the authority of his kingly Pen maintained since vpon better right by his noble successours the chiefe patrons and defendours of the Orthodoxe and truely Catholique Religion The body or Common-wealth subject to this Head may be distinguished into a twofold order 1 Artificers tradesmen daylabourers and poore husbandmen without land who haue no rule and whose part is onely to obey 2. and those who in the right and vnder the authority of the Prince haue their parts in the gouernment judging and determining causes punishing faults electing officers granting subsidies and making Lawes of whom and their delegates assembled together with the King and Bishops representing the Cleargie the Parliament or grand Councell of the Realme consisteth These likewise are of two different rankes 1 The Nobility 2 and those vnder the degree hereof The Nobility are divided into the greater Nobility containing the Barony or estate of Lords and the Lesser Nobility consisting of Knights Esquires and Gentlemen the first whereof are not borne thus but made by the especiall grace of the Prince for their good demerits or hopes whose Deputies and of the Burgesses and Yeomen the rankes vnder the Nobility compose the house of Commons These last the Yeomen or Free-holders the auncient wealth and support of the kingdome the strength and substance of our warres our sometimes victorious infantery the Conquerours of the French are now much decayed since the fal of Monasteries whose tenants they were vpon easie rents but more especially through the present depopulations rackings and injuries of the Gentry pulling downe Townes and farme-houses and converting all to pasturage or their proper demaine to the much impairing of the Princes subsidies and revenues the wonted store of people and riches of the Land the most important grievance of the times The Nation hath alwayes beene much dreaded and powerfull in Armes whilest vnited and in peace at home King Henry the second by marriage and warre enlarged the English dominions ouer Ireland and Aquitaine and Guienne in France Richard the first advanced their glorious ensignes in Syria Palestine and the East and conquered Cyprus exchaunged for the title of Hierusalem By Edward the first all Wales and Scotland for the time are subdued By Edward the third the Scots and French in sundry memorable battailes holding captiue at the same time the persons of both their kings Under the same Prince the hautie Spaniards through the high courage and adventures of his son Prince Edward forced to the obedience of Don Peter their naturall Lord. By Henry the fift all France on this side the Loire left to his successour Henry the sixt crowned French king at Paris Queene Elizabeth of famous memory relieued all her distressed neighbours the Scots France and the Netherlands oppressed by forraine power or through domestique broyles got the dominion of the sea and by continuall victories gaue first check to the greatnes and aspiring ambition of the house of Austria and Spaine But as their happy atchieuements and victories haue beene many so their errours and misfortunes no lesse most commonly loosing that through ciuill broyles and contentions a mischiefe incident to all flourishing estates but most fatall to ours what by true valour and honour they haue gotten King Iohn lost Normandy and other English conquests and possessions in France through the onely malice and treason of his disloyall Barons vnseasonably quarrelling about their liberties forsaking him in his warres and siding with his enemies Edward the second Scotland wonne by his victorious father through a like despight and wilfulnes of his seditious Nobles opposing against his
Middlesex and Essex with part of Hartfordshire after Malmesburiensis or the Diocese of London hauing vpon the East the Germane Ocean vpon the South the river Thames dividing it from the kingdomes of Kent and of the South-Saxons vpon the West the Kingdome of Mercia and vpon the North the kingdome of the East-Angles It was begun about the yeare 527 raigne of Eisc king of Kent by Erchenwyn descended after Huntingdoniensis from Woden the common progenitour of all the Saxon Princes It continued about the space of 300 yeares and ended in the yeare 827 and Suthred the last king thereof warred vpon and chased out by Egbert king of the West-Saxons by whom it was vnited to the Dominion of the West-Saxons The Princes hereof were Erchenwin now mentioned the first king in the yeare 527 raigne of Eisc the second king of Kent Sledda son to Erchenwin He had to wife Ricula daughter to Ermeric king of Kent Sebert son to Sledda and Ricula the first Christian king of the East-Saxons converted thorough the pious endeavours of Ethelbert king of Kent and Monarch of the English succeeding in the yeare 596. By the godly zeale aemulation of those two Christian Princes were first founded the auncient and renowned Churches of S. Pauls in London and S. Peters of Westminster Selred Seward and Sigebert Pagan and idolatrous Princes sons to Sebert ioint kings of the East-Saxons overthrowne slain in fight by Kingils Quinchelin kings of the West-Saxons about the yeare 623. Segebert the second son to Seward son to king Sebert Segebert the third son to Segebald brother to Sebert son to Sledda Ricula his Kentish Queene He restored the forsaken Catholique Religion in the kingdome of the East-Saxons by the speciall instigation of Oswye king of Northumberland assisted in this blessed worke by holy Cedda brother to S. Ceadda or Chad Bishop of the Meircans Swithelme brother to Segebert the third baptized by S. Cedda Apostle Bishop of the East-Saxons Sighere Sebba whereof the first was son the other was brother vnto Segebert the second joinct kings of the East-Saxons after Swithelme Sighere deceasing Sebba is sole king after thirty yeares holy just raigne quitting his kingdome turning religious in the Monastery of S. Pauls in London His tomb is yet showne in the walls of the North I le of the Chancell of that Church Sigheard son to holy Sebba succeeding in the yeare 694. Seofrid brother to Sigheard son to Sebba Offa son to Sigheard He enriched with buildings large endowments the Church of S. Peter in Westminster Abandoning the vaine pleasures of this temporary world he departed vnto Rome with Kenred King of the Mercians where he tooke vpon him the habit of Religion Selred the second Suthred son to Selred the second the last king of the East-Saxons about the yeare 828 driuen out by Egbert the potent king of the West-Saxons vniting the countries hereof with his kingdome of the West-Saxons None of the princes hereof attayned to the Monarchy or chiefe commaund of the English-Saxons THE KINGDOME OF THE EAST-ANGLES IT tooke the name from its more Easterne situation and the people of the English from whom after Beda with the Mercians and Northumbrians the Dutch inhabitants hereof were descended It contayned the greatest part of the countrie of the Iceni of Tacitus after Malmesburiensis Cambridgeshire Norfolke and Suffolke or the two Dioceses of Elie and Norwijch It had vpon the South the kingdome of the East-Saxons vpon the East the German Ocean vpon the North the sea Metaris of Ptolomy or the Washes vpon the West the kingdome of the Mercians begun by Vffa a Saxon Captaine about the yeare 575 and ending with the Martyrdome of S t Edmund about the yeare 886 possessed afterward for many yeares by the Danes and lastly by Edward the first of the name king of the West-Saxons or English the Danes expulsed about the yeare 914 incorporated with the English kingdome Monarchie The princes follow Vffa the first king of the East-Angles about the yeare 575. From this prince after Hunting doniensis the East-Angles for a long time were named the Vffingae Titulus king of the East-Angles son to Vffa Redwald son to Titulus succeeding in the yeare 593. After the decease of Ethelbert the first Christian king of Kent he got the Soveraignety or chiefe rule of the English-Saxons the seaventh Monarch of the English With this prince Malmesburiensis beginneth the order of the kings of the East-Angles Erpenwald son to Redwald the first Christian king of the East-Angles converted thorow the godly zeale friendly exhortation of Edwin restored to the kingdome of Northumberland by his father Redwald succeeding in the yeare 624. Hee was slaine by a conspiracie of his wicked idolatrous subiects exasperated against him by meanes of his Christian Catholique profession Sigebert son to the wife of Redwald by a former husband neither of whose names we find descended of the blood royall of the East-Angles during the raigne of Redwald jealous of his ambition to the Crowne and of Erpenwald his successour liuing exiled in forreine countries after the decease of Erpenwald returning from banishment and succeeding in the kingdome of the East-Angles about the yeare 636. He restored the Christian Religion amongst the East-Angles wherein he had beene taught baptized during his exile in France For the more firme rooting of Christianity amongst his East-Angles hee founded after Beda a schoole for the trayning vp of youth appointing teachers to instruct them in religion and good literature The learned of Cambridge deriue from hence the beginning of their auncient famous Vniversitie Beda from whose authoritie more especially they ground their assertion mentioneth a schoole but not the place where this should be erected as neither doe any other auncient and approved authours Leaving the kingdome to Egrick he turned Religious in the Monastery of Cumbrebury forced out of his Cel not long after by his distressed subjects against Penda the Pagan king of the Mercians by whom he was slaine or rather martyred in battaill Egrick kinsman to Sigebert after foure yeares raigne with Sigebert slaine in fight by Penda the Mercians Anna son to Eny after Malmesburiensis brother to Redwald son to Titulus succeeding in the yeare 642. He likewise felt the rage of Penda and the Mercians slaine by them in a great battaill about the yeare 654. His son Erkenwald with fiue daughters such was the zeale of that devout age Ethelrid Sexburg Withgith Ethilburg and Edelburg put on the habit of Religion obtayning after their decease the repute and name of Saints Ethelherd brother to king Anna. He was slaine in the quarrell of Penda against the Saxons or English of Northumberland Edelwald brother to Ethelherd Aldulf son to Ethelherd Elswolf son to king Ethelherd and brother to Aldulfe Beorn son to Ethelherd and brother to Aldulfe and Elswolfe Ethelred kinsman to Beorn
to king Edward the third by Anna his wife daughter to Roger Mortimer Earle of March son to Edmund Mortimer Philippa daughter and sole heire of Lionel Duke of Clarence third son to king Edward king of England and France Lord of Ireland by conquest and the right of his house Edward the fift king of England and France and Lord of Ireland son to Edward the fourth deposed and afterwards murthered by his vnnaturall vncle Richard the third deceasing without issue Richard the third son to Richard Duke of Yorke and yonger brother to Edward the fourth He was slaine at Bosworth field against Henry the seaventh the last king of the name of Plantagenet Henry the seaventh king of England France and Lord of Ireland son to Edmund Earle of Richmund and Margaret his wife daughter to Iohn Duke of Somerset sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster by Catherine Swinford the next and almost onely surviuing person of the house of Lancaster butchered in the late warres The better to assure the kingdome to his posterity and to prevent all future quarrells he tooke to wife Elizabeth eldest daughter to king Edward the fourth vniting in his issue the vndoubted rights of both factions of Lancaster Yorke Henry the eight son to Henry the seaventh He made Ireland a kingdome and first assumed the title of Defendour of the faith Edward the sixt king of England France and Ireland son to Henry the eight Mary Queene of England France and Ireland daughter to Henry the eight sister to Edward Elizabeth of famous memory Queene of England France Ireland sister to Edward Mary Iames of happie memory the sixt of that name king of Scotland in the yeare 1602 the whole issue of king Henry the eight being extinguished in Elizabeth succeeding in the kingdome of England and the dominions therevnto belonging son to Henry Stuart Lord Darly and Mary Queene of the Scots daughter to Iames the fift son to Iames the fourth Margaret eldest daughter to king Henry the seaventh the first sole Monarch of Great Britaine and of the neighbouring Ilands Charles king of Great Britaine France Ireland whom God long preserue sonne to Iames of happie memorie In this sort the Iland of Great Britaine having suffered so many alterations is at length now become devided into two onely kingdomes governed by one Monarch but not any wise depending or subordinate to another the kingdome of England lying vpon the South of the river Tweede Solwey Frith and the kingdome of Scotland lying beyond The kingdome of England our present subject hath beene formerly devided into 52 Shires or Counties Kent Sussex Surrey Barkeshire Hantshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Dorsetshire Devonshire Cornwall Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Bedfordshire Hartfordshire Middlesex Essex Suffolke Norfolke Cambridgeshire Huntingdonshire Northamptonshire Rutlandshire Leicestershire Lincolneshire Nottinghamshire Darbyshire Cheshire Staffordshire Warwickshire Worcestershire Shropshire Herefordshire Monmouthshire Glamorganshire Brecknockshire Radnorshire Caermardenshire Penbrokeshire Cardiganshire Merioneihshire Caernarvonshire Anglesey Denbighshire Flintshire Lancashire Yorkeshire the Bishopricke of Durham Westmoreland Cumberland Northumberland Of these Kent retayneth yet the auncient name Essex Sussex haue bin thus called from the East South-Saxons Midlesex from the situation of the English or Dutch inhabitants planted betwixt the West South East Mercian Saxons Devonshire or Denshire from the Danmonij the auncient British inhabitants Westmoreland from the more Westerne position and quality of the countrey being hilly and full of fruitles wasts named Mores by the Northerne English Northumberland from the English kingdome of Northumberland whereof it was a part Rutlandshire most probably from the ruddie colour of the soile Barkeshire from the wood Berroc after Asser Menevensis Glamorganshire from the word Mor signifying the sea with the Britons or Welsh vpon which it lyeth Wiltshire and Somersetshire from Wilton and Somerton decayed townes sometimes the chiefe of the Shires Anglesey from the English since the possession hereof by the Nation Suth-rey or Surrey signifyeth with the English the Southerne kingdome a part of the kingdome of the South-Saxons Suffolke Norfolke the more Southerne and Northerne people compared thus together the parts sometimes of the kingdome of the East-Angles The occasion of the names of Cornwall and Cumberland we euen now related Merioneth was the auncient name given by the Welsh The reason hereof we finde not The rest haue beene named from the chiefe townes of each devision Their descriptions follow L. D. THE THIRD BOOKE Contayning the Chorographicall description of England KENT BOunded vpon the South and East with the English channell and the German Ocean vpon the North with the river Thames from Essex and vpon the West with Surrey and Sussex The country is hilly shaded with hedge-rowes woods populous and fruitfull planted with a frugall and industrious inhabitant The aire is thick and in many places agueish and vnholsome for this cause or in regard of some bad vapours from a wet cold and vnhealthfull ground Places of better note are Canterbury vpon the river Stour Darvernum of Ptolemy Durovernum of Antoninus Durovernia of Beda the chiefe towne and an Archbishops sea the Primate of the kingdome founded by Ethelbert the first Christian king of Kent in the person of S. Austine the Apostle of the English Vpon the Ocean Reculver a country village Regulbium of the Notitia the Station of the 1 Cohort named of the Vetasii Sandwich a Cinque Port. In the neighbouring fields stood the towne Rhutupiae of Ptolemy and Rhitupae of Antoninus the tract of whose streets are yet discovered by a more thin growth of corne in those places named S. Augustines crosse by the vulgar people a famous port of the Romans and the Mansion of their 2 d Legion surnamed Augusta drawne hither in the waine of that Empire from Isca Silurum now Caer Leon in South-Wales to defend the coast against the pyracies and incursions of the Saxons North hereof lyeth the I le of Tenet Thanatos of Ptolemy made by the river Stour here dividing and falling into the Ocean with two branches or channels The foreland a promontory of the Iland is named Cantium by Ptolemy in some editions corruptly Nucantium and Acantium Dover vnder the cliffs and where they divide Dubris of Antoninus and Dubrae of the the Notitia the Station of a foot company of the Tungricani a noted passage into France and one of the Cinque ports defended with a spacious and strong castle mounted vpon a high and praecipitous rocke commaunding the subject Ocean The Constable hereof is Warden of the Cinque ports The straight of the sea betwixt this and the Continent named by the French Le Pas de Calais by the Latines Fretum Caletanum containeth about 30 miles in breadth At the castle of Deale a low shore in the way towards Sandwich Caesar is thought to haue landed when he first invaded Britaine Along the cliffs Folkeston Hide a cinque port
the East after a long and bloody warre lasting the raignes of six of their kings and managed on the Emperours side by the famous captaines Belisarius and Narses they were at length subdued and their name and memory here as in all other parts of the world vtterly extinguished making roome for the Longobards through the anger and discontent of Narses shortly after called into Italy and succeeding in their voide places Their Religion was Arrianisme corrupted by the Emperour Valens Their kings whereof we finde more distinct mention were Athalaricus before mentioned liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Valens vnder whom after Paulus Diaconus the name of the Ostro-gothes first began Theodomirus in the raigne of the Emperour Leo at what time these yet were in the East and before their last descent into Italy Theodoricus in the raignes of the two Emperours Zeno and Anastasius vnder whom they conquered the Heruli and Italy Athanaricus son to Amalasiunta daughter to Theodoricus During the warres with the Emperour Iustinian the first Theodatus sonne to Amalafreda sister to Theodoricus Vitigis Vldebaldus Ardaricus Totilas Teya their last king Their whole raigne in Italy after Sigonius lasted 70 yeares THE VVISI-GOTHES ABlavius in Iornandes as hath beene related fabulously maketh mention of the Wesegothae in the time of Ostrogotha king of the Ostrogothae residing then in Scythia neere vnto the Sea Euxinus and lying vpon the West of the Ostrogothes Paulus Diaconus in his additions to Eutropius otherwise beginneth their name from the raigne of the Emperour Valens and their king Fridigernus concerning whom see the Ostrogothes Isidore continueth their History onely from their king Athanaricus who preceded Alaricus in the kingdome Vnder their king Alaricus in the raigne of Honorius Emperour of the West they first descended into Italy taking sacking the city of Rome Vnder Athaulfus who succeeded to Alaricus marrying vnto Galla Placidia sister to Honorius entring into league and confederacy with the Romans leaving Italy they had Gaule Narbonensis given vnto them to inhabite in with the part of Spaine Tarraconensis where now is Catalonia with condition to keepe them for the Roman Empire and to serue vnder the pay hereof Vnder Walia subduing the Alans in Spaine for a reward of their service for the countries recovered by them were by their league herewith to returne vnto the Romans they had given vnto them the part of Aquitania which is extended betwixt the river Garonne and the Pyrenaean mountaines added vnto their other possessions in Gaule Vnder Theodoric the victorious conquerour of Recâ—iarius and the Suevians with the good leaue of the Romans they joyned Baeâ—ica to their Spanish dominions won from that nation Vnder Eurycus breaking their faith league with the Romans they recovered from them whatsoever these held in Spaine Vnder the same king they also tooke from the Romans the countries of the Rutheni Cadurci and Auverni with other parts in Gaule enlarging their conquests in that province vnto the river of Loire all which notwithstanding with their whole possessions there they shortly after lost to the French Ostrogothes in the next raignes of Alaric the second and Amalaric the part of Narbonensis onely excepted where now is Languedoc By Leutigildis they subdued the Suevians and tooke in the countrie of Calaecia attayning by this meanes to a perfect Monarchy of the whole Spaine which with the part of Gaule Narbonensis before spoken of together with Hispania Tingitana in Afrique they kept entire vnder their subjection vntill their overthrow extirpation vnder their last king Rodericus In the yeare 714 and the raigne of this prince the nation hereof state tooke end overwhelmed by a deluge of the Moores after their continuance here for about the space of 300 yeares Their religion vntill towards the period of their state was Arrianisme corrupted by Valens Emperour of the East Vnder their king Reccaredus in the yeare 586 and the third Councell of Toledo they received the Orthodox Catholique faith Their government was Monarchicall Their maner hereof was electiue Their kings were Fridigernus in the raigne of the Emperour Valens the first king of the Wisigothes after Paulus Diaconus Athanaricus in the time of the Emperours Gratian Valentinian the second With this prince Isidore beginneth the Catalogue of the West-gothish Monarches Hitherto the Wisigothes kept in the East Alaricus in the raigne of the Emperour Honorius vnder whom they first descended into the West and sacked Rome Athaulphus kinsman to Alaricus vnder whom in the yeare 415 they first planted in Gaule Spaine Sigericus Walia by whom the Alans in Spaine being subdued Aquitania in Gaule was added to the dominion hereof Theodoredus slaine against Atilas and the Huns in that memorable battaill fought in the plaines of Chaalon in Gaule Turismundus son to Theodoredus Theodoricus brother to Turismundus by whom Baetica in Spaine was added Euricus by whom the rest of Spaine Calaecia excepted together with the Rutheni Cadurci Auverni and other parts of Gaule vnto the river of the Loire Alaricus the second son to Euricus vnder whom these lost all their conquests in Gaule part onely of Narbonensis excepted won from them by Clovys the great the first Christian king of the French Gesaleicus Amalaricus son to Alaricus the second In the minority hereof Theodoricus king of the Ostrogothes protectour then of the kingdome by the advantage hereof got seazed of the part of Narbonensis lying next vnto his dominions of Italy now called Provençe surrendred afterwards by his daughter Amalasiunta vnto Theodebert French king of Mentz Theudis an Ostro-goth formerly governour of the kingdome for Theodoricus king of the Ostro-gothes in the minority of Amalaricus elected king of the Wisi-gothes Theudeselus descended from the Ostro-gothes and nephew to king Totilas Agila Athanagildus In the raigne hereof the Spanish Suevians vnder their king Theodomirus received againe their left Catholique religion Liuva Leutigildus brother to Liuva vnder whom Andeca the Suevians being subdued the whole Spaine was vnited into the Gothish Monarchy Reccaredus son to Leutigildus In the raigne hereof these changed their Arrian heresie for the Catholique faith which ever after with great zeale constancy they maintained Liuva the second son to Reccaredus Witericus Gundemarus Sigebutus Reccaredus the second son to Sigebutus Suinthila Sigenandus Chintila Tulga Flavius Chindasvinthus Reccesvinthus son to Chindasvinthus Wamba Flavius Ervigius Egica Witiza son to Egica Rodericus the last king of the Wisigothes slaine with the whole flower and strength of the nation in the yeare 714 in that great battaill at Xeres de la Frontera by Tarif the Infidels after whom Christianity and the nation hereof being extinguished succeeded the faithles Moores whose turne is next to come vpon the stage THE DOMINION AND SVCCESSION OF THE MOORES THese as the Latine word doth signifie more properly were the inhabitants of Mauritania in Afrique extended after Ptolemy from the Westerne
Ocean along the Straights of Hercules and the Seas Ibericum Sardoâ—m parts of the Mediterranean vnto the riuer Ampsaga vpon the East the bounds thereof of the lesser or proper Afrique devided by the riuer Malva into the Provinces Tingitana Casariensis contayning together at this day after Birtius the kingdomes of Morocco Fez Tremisen Since the supersititon of the Mahumetanes this generall name hath been derived over almost the whole Sea-coast of Afrique lying quart of Europe reaching from the Sea Atlantique and Straights of Gibraltar vnto the Red Sea Aegypt subject now as was the whole knowne South East vnto the great Miramamoline or Caliph of the Saracens resident at Damascus in Asia the Empire hereof at that time being whole and vndevided The occasion of their first comming invasion hereof next vnto the sins of the nation was the treason of Iulianus Governour now of Tingitana for Rodericus discontented with the promotion hereof vnto the kingdome being of the faction of the sons of Witiza and then newly enraged with the ravishment of his daughter Cava by the lustfull king Rodericus Vlit was then Miramamoline His governour for Afrique was Muza posted vnto by Iulianus and with faire hopes invited to the conquest of the Gothes Spaine The Miramamoline made acquainted Tarif is sent from Muza In the yeare 714 at the river Guadalethe neere vnto the towne of Xeres dela Frontera the powers of Spaine Afrique fatally joyne aided by the traitour Iulianus and the faction of the sons of Witiza Rodericus with great slaughter of his people is overthrowne slaine the name of the Gothes extinguished and the whole Spaine within three yeares space conquered and overrun the hilly parts of Asturia and Biscaia with those of the Pyrenes almost only excepted at whose mountaines the Rendez-vous of the distressed and flying Christians the great good fortune of the Moores suddenly stoppeth and recoyles their Empire here in a maner no sooner beginning then declining sundrie honourable Christian kingdomes estates here arising as did afterwards in other parts of Spaine by the meanes and thorough the emulation hereof those of Leon Castille Navarre Aragon Portugal Barcelona by the favour of God the valour of the Nation the charitable aide of neighbouring Christians and thorough the discord disvnion of the Infidels gathering continuall ground herevpon and at length vtterly expelling driving them out After continuall loppings of the devided long languishing estate hereof and their continuance and abode here for the space of 778 yeares in the yeare 1492 their commaund and government in Spaine tooke end the kingdome of Granado all other parts which they held having long before beene recovered vnder Mahomet Boabdelin their last king being taken in by Ferdinand the fift Elizabeth kings of Castille and Aragon and such as would not â—eâ—ege their superstition forced over into Afrique Of late yeares presently vpon the first warres ended with the Netherlanders certain remainders of this of-spring to the number of many thousand families inhabiting within the countries of Granado Valentia though ChristiaÌ„s at least in show subject vnto the kings of Spaine were by the jealousy of Philip the third then raigning vtterly expulsed and their whole race name here by this meanes quite rooted out The dominion hereof in Spaine was first vnder the great Miramamolines of the Saracens before mentioned residing in Asia and commaunding here by their Lieftenants In the yeare 759 revoulting from vnder the government of the Miramamolines in the person of Abderabmen descended from their Prophet Mahomet they erected here a free Monarchy loose from all forreine subjection in which state in the posterity hereof they continued for the space of 247 yeares Occasioned thorough the slough and pusillanimity of Hissemus the second the last Monarch of the race of Abderrahmen about the yeare 1006 deposed by Mahomad Almohadius and thorough the civill warres and dissentions which ensued afterwards for the soveraignety they broke into the many petty kingdomes of Cordova Sevilla Toledo and Saragoça with others the governours of each chiefe city then taking vpon them the name and authority of Kings Iuzephus Telephinus Miramamoline of Morocco of the house of the Almoravides and the ambition of the king of Cordova ayming by the aide hereof at the conquest of the rest about the yeare 1091 put an end to this first devision subduing those petty kings and reducing in a maner the whole which was yet left vnconquered by the Christians vnder his sole government revniting them with the African Moores The family of the Almoravides being overthrowne and destroyed by Abdelmon and the Almohades a new sect of the African Moores in the yeare 1150 they againe chaunged their lords superstition and became subject herevnto Mahomad surnamed the Greene Miramamoline of Morocco of the sect of the Almohades overcome by the Christians in a great battaill at the mountaines of Sierra Morena dispairing afterwards here of any good successe the estate of the Spanish Moores then being very small and irrecoverablely declining departing into Afrique and leaving Spaine to fortune in the yeares 1214 1228 they againe devided into the lesser kingdomes of Cordova Sevilla Valentia and Murcia for the rest of Spaine was before this time wholy cleared of them Those foure lesser kingdomes with the kingdome of the Ilands not long after being destroyed and taken in by Ferdinand the third king of Castille and Iames the first king of Aragon there remained vnto them only the city of Granado with the country about it part formerly of the kingdome of Cordova vnto which king Alhamar Cordova being surprised by Ferdinand remouing his royall seate in the yeare 1239 began the famous kingdome of Granado thorough the advantage strength of the mountainous situation thereof and the contempt neglect and discord of the Christians continuing for the space of 253 yeares afterwards vntill in the yeare 1492 after ten yeares war it was likewise conquered recovered by Ferdinand the fift king of Castille Arragon The Caliphs or Miramamolines of the Saracens commaunding here together with their Lieftenants follow Vlit of the house of Humeia descended from Zeineb one of the daughters of their Prophet Mahomet Monarch of the whole Nation of the Saracens and superstition of the Mahumetans vnder whom Spaine was first conquered by the Moores about the yeare of the Incarnation of Iesus Christ 714 and the 97 of the impostour Mahomet whose Deputies here were successiuely Muza and Abdalasisius son to Muza Their Empire here during the raigne of this Miramamoline extended ouer the whole Spaine the parts of Biscaia Asturia and Guipuscoa excepted Zuleiman brother to Vlit whose Lieftenant here was Alahor Homar and Izit joint Miramamolines sons to Vlit Izit sole Miramamoline Homar being deceased whose Lieftenants were Zama slaine in battaile before Tholouse in France Aza Ambiza Odra and Iahea Iscamus brother to Izit whose Spanish governours were Oddifa Himenus
second time He was againe deposed by Ioseph Aben-Almao Ioseph Aben-Almao Mahomet Aben-Azar restored and deposed the third time by Mahomet Aben-Ozmen Mahomet Aben-Ozmen deposed by Ismael Ismael Muley Albohacen son to Ismael driven out by his son Mahomet Boabdelin During the raigne hereof begun the warres of the Christians vnder Ferdinand the fift Isabel kings of Castille Aragon thorough the civill warres dissention hereof continuing for the space of ten yeares with happy successe and ending with the vtter expulsion of the Infidels Mahomet Boabdelin son to Muley Albohacen opposed during the Christian warres by his father afterwards he growing old and forsaken by his faction by his vncle Muley Boabdelin son to Ismael each one being acknowledged kings by their parties in the yere 1492 Granado surrendred Malaga Guadix Baça Almcria with other places belonging to his vncle being before recouered after ten yeares warre with the whole Mahumetane superstition driven over into Afrique by Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castille and Aragon During the vsurpation of the Moores out of the ruines for the most part of the vanquished Gothes arose as before certaine honourable Christian kingdomes estates of Leon Castille Navarra Aragon Portugal Barcelona in continuance of time the Infidels beaten home over-spreading this whole continent whose originall increase vnion and whole fortunes wee are now to relate THE BEGINNING PROGRESSE AND FORTVNES OF THE KINGDOME OF LEON THis Kingdome was begun in Asturia in the person of Pelagius descended from the auncient Gothish Monarches in the yeare 716 by the distressed remnants of the vanquished and flying Christians sheltering themselues in the mountaines hereof about two yeres after their great overthrow given by the Moores at the battaill neere Xeres de la Frontera It was first called the kingdome of Asturia After that the city of Leon was taken by Pelagius it tooke the name thereof Some would haue after that the towne of Oviedo was builded by king Froila that for certaine descents it did beare the name of that citie wherein I striue not much the name of Leon at length prevayling The parts of Spaine which at the beginning it contayned were the mountainous parts of Asturia now onely retayning the name hereof together with part of Galitia By the raigne of Ordonius the second the kingdome became enlarged over all Galitia Asturia Leon with the greatest part of Castillia la Veia being devided from Navarra by Monte D'oca and from the Moores by the Mountaines of Segovia Avila Castille revolting in the raigne of king Froila the second it became stinted Southwards with the riuer Pisuerga the common bounds hereof and of that countrie comprehending onely Galitia Asturia and Leon the ancient extent of the kingdome of Leon vntill its revnion with Castille Vpon the decease of Veremundus the third without issue slaine in battaill by Ferdinand the first king of Castille it became seazed vpon by that prince in right of his wife Sanctia sister to Veremundus added to his dominions family In the house of this Ferdinand it became twise againe severed from Castille in Alfonsus son hereof and in Ferdinand the second for some descents In Ferdinand the third son to Alfonsus the ninth Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille the two kingdomes were lastly vnited incorporated into one entire state knowne by the name of the kingdome of Castille Leon. The kingdome was hereditary and where women for defect of heires male might succeed The princes vntill their last revnion with Castille were Pelagius descended of the Gothish Monarches the first founder as before we haue related of the kingdome created king in Asturia in the yeare 716. Favila son to Pelagius He died without issue Alfonsus the first surnamed the Catholique sonne in lawe to Pelagius Froila the first son to Alfonsus the first slaine by the treason of his brother Aurelius Aurelius brother to Froila the first He deceased without heires Silo his wife Adosinda sister to Aurelius Alfonsus the second surnamed the Chast son to Froila the first deposed by Mauregate thorough the power aide of Abderahmen the first king of the Spanish Moores Veremundus the first surnamed Deacon son to Bimaranus son or brother to Froila the first He admitted for companion in the kingdome Alfonsus the second depriued by Mauregate liuing then exiled in Biscaia Alfonsus the second sole king of Leon Veremundus deceasing Ramir the first son to Veremundus the first He overthrew the Moores in a great battaill at Clavigio vnder their king Abderahmen the second in the yeare 846. Ordonius the first son to Ramir the first Alfonsus the third son to Ordonius the first Garsias the first son to Alfonsus the third His yonger brother Ordonius was prince of Galitia the kingdome then being for a time devided Hee dyed without issue Ordonius prince of Galitia brother to Garcias the first after the decease hereof the second of the name king of Leon. In this princes time the kingdome of Leon contayned all Asturia Leon Galitia the greatest part of Castillia la Veia bounded vpon the East South by Monte D'oca the Mountaines of Segovia Avila from Navarra and the Moores and vpon the North and West extending vnto the Ocean He cruelly murthered all the Earles of Castille the occasion of the revolt not long after of that countrey Froila the second brother to Ordonius the second Formerly exasperated with the murther of their Earles by Ordonius the second and now encouraged by the slough many vices of this prince in the yeare 898 and raigne hereof the Castillians first revolted from vnder the gouernment of the kings of Leon became a free estate Alfonsus the fourth surnamed the Monke son to Ordonius the second injuriously prevented by king Froila the second Lazy vnfit to governe hee voluntarily resigned the kingdome to Ramir his yonger brother and turned Religious Ramir the second son to Ordonius the second and brother to Alfonsus the fourth Ordonius the third son to Ramir the second Sanctius surnamed the Grosse brother to Ordonius the second Ramir the third son to Sanctius the Grosse Veremundus the second son to Ordonius the third Alfonsus the fift son to Veremundus the second Veremundus the third son to Alfonsus the fift slaine in battaill by Ferdinand the first king of Castille Ferdinand the first king of Castille yonger son to Sanctius surnamed the Great king of Navarra after the decease of Veremundus the third without issue succeeding in the kingdome of Leon in right of his wife Sanctia sister to Veremundus He deceased in the yeare 1065. Alfonsus the sixt younger son to Ferdinand the first His elder brother Sanctius inherited the kingdome of Castille the two kingdomes being now againe devided Driven out by his brother Sanctius king of Castille hee liued for a time exiled amongst the Moores of Toledo After the decease of his brother without heires hee
the Great and his son Lewis the Godly were Sole commaunders of all Gaule of Germany vnto the rivers Eydore Elb Saltza of Pannony of a great part of Italy and of Barcelona or Catalonia in Spaine Since the vsurpation of Capet he for a long time held subject in the Low-countries the great Earledome of Flanders with that other of Artois held alwayes by the Princes thereof vnder the fief and soveraignety of this Crowne by the late league of Cambray in the raignes of Henry the second French King and Philip the second King of Spaine quitted from all right and acknowledgment hereof At this day he onely retayneth moderne France limited as aboue together with the bare title of Navarre the countrey ever since Ferdinand the fift being witheld from him by the Spaniard The greater causes of the declining hereof haue beene 1 that improvident devision of the French Empire by the sons of the Emperour Lewis the Godly whereby not only Gaule or France within the Rhijn became parted into divers lesser seigneuryes but Italy and Germany quite rent herefrom their kingdomes with the honour and title of Roman Emperour being translated to forraine stranger families 2 The monstrous alienations of many the chiefer provinces hereof graunted by former Kings with a bare reservation of homage vnto themselues by which meanes the great Dukedomes of Aquitaine and Guienne Bretaigne Normandy and Burgundy the Earledomes of Champaigne and Provençe with others contayning aboue one halfe part of the whole France became for a long time free and loose from the immediate commaund and jurisdiction hereof which by marriages otherwise comming into the hands of straungers or of some not so well affected to this Crowne haue much disabled him for any great performance and oftentimes turning their armes here-against haue much endangered the ruine of the whole kingdome a no small advaÌ„tage of the English cause of the many victories which they atchieved in times past against this Nation 3 The infinite factioÌ„s wherevnto this vnconstant and stirring people haue beene still subject and from the which they haue beene almost never cleare whereof their wiser neighbours haue still knowne to make good vse 4 The jealousies of neighbouring princes especially since the great attempts and conquests vpon Milan and Naples by Charles the eight and Lewis the twelth bending their leagues and setting vp enabling the Spaniard against him But as his power and auncient greatnes haue beene hereby much abated so yet neither haue they beene so empared but that for solide true strength he remayneth now nothing inferiour to any Christian prince of Europe Indeed he is not Lord of such huge and spacious dominions as some others are Yet if we consider the generall fertility and riches of his countries their compaction and vnitednes not broken into diverse kingdomes or parted by Sees or the intervening of forraine states his store of strong and well fortified cites and townes in every province the infinite number of his French subjects in regard of the extraordinary populousnes of the countrie the substance of war the wall of kingdomes estimated at 15 millions of inhabitants and that harmony and good agreement which should be amongst a people of the same law nation countrey and language wee shall finde him to haue sundry advantages aboue many of his neighbours firme strong great and not easily to be endangered by the mainest combination of his adversaries An especiall strength and advantage of the present aboue the former kings hath beene the incorporation of the many alienated great Dukedomes and Estates before mentioned thorough the great wisedome of his Predecessours still as they were gotten in by warre or marriage being inseparably vnited to the crowne hereof What his revenues might be from so rich a kingdome we wil not define Monsieur Froumenteau in his book entitled les Secrets des Finances accompteth them for 31 yeares space during the late raignes of Henry the second of the three brethren kings at 15623655 17 31 Escus or French Crownes one yeare with an other but whereof a great part being then made by the confiscation of Protestants goods alienations of their demaines by the like casualties incident to troubled States cannot be accompted ordinary The country conteineth now 24 greater divisions or Provinces of Bretaigne Normandy Picardy Champaigne Brie France Special Beausse Poictou Engoulmois Berry Bourbonois Forest Beauiolois Lionois Auvergne Limousin Perigort Guienne Gaiscoigne Quercy Rovergne Languedoc Provençe Daulphine and Bourgogne divided amongst 8 iuridicall resorts or Parliaments of Paris Roven Renes Bourdeaux Tholouse Aix Dijon and Grenoble whose descriptions follow hauing first set downe the auncient estate hereof with the sundry changes and successions people nations and gouerments hapning vnto our times occasioning the present names state and divisions THE NINTH BOOKE COntayning the description of the more famous Mountaines and Rivers of France Their auncient and moderne names The auncient name and Etymologie of Gaule The distinction hereof into Gaule on this side and beyond the Alpes The beginning and occasion of the name of Gaule on this side the Alpes The bounds situation and auncient estate of Gaule on this side the Alpes before the subiection thereof to the Romans and revnion with Italy The auncient limits and extent of Gaule beyond the Alpes The first inhabitants of Gaule beyond the Alpes The intrusion of the neighbouring Germans and of the Greekes Phocenses The foundation of the auncient and noble city of Marseilles The conquest of Gaule beyond the Alpes by the Romans The description and face hereof during the Roman government out of Ptolemy Pliny Antoninus and others The history invasion and conquests of the Britons VVisigothes Burgundians Almans and Frenchmen The conquest of the whole by the French The large extent aunciently of the French dominions The reestablishment of the Roman Empire of the VVest in Charles the Great and the French nation The name of France The distinction hereof into the parts and names of Oosten-reich and VVest-reich The division of the grand Monarchy of the French by the sons and posterity of the Emperour Lewis the Godly The French kingdomes of Germany and Italy Their rent from the nation and name of the French The kingdomes of Burgundy Lorraine and VVest-France The Dukedomes of Lorraine Iuliers Cleue Brabant Luxemburg Limburg and Gelderlandt the Palatinate of the Rhijn the Bishopricks of Liege and Vtreicht the Lantgraueship of Elsatz the Earledomes of Namur Hainault Holland and Zealandt parts sometimes of the auncient French kingdome of Lorraine The vniting of Brabant Luxemburg Limâ—urg Gelderlandt Namur Hainault Holland Zealandt Vtreicht vnto the Netherlands and family of Burgundy and of the rest to the Empire of the Germans The Dukedomes of Savoy and of Burgundy on this side the Soasne and beyond the Iour the Earledomes of Lions and Mascon the free counrye of Burgundy the kingdome of Arles the Earledome of Provence Daulphiny and the Common-wealth and League of the
the Saxons and extended along the shore of the Rhijn from the meeting hereof with the Meine vnto the fall of that river into the German Ocean quarting in Gaule vpon the further side of the Rhijn the province of Germania secunda They comprehended the countries where are at this day Engern Marck Bergen part of Cleve Stiff van Vtreicht Gelderlandt Hessen the Earledome of Zutphen Over-Ysel West-phalen North-Hollandt together with the East and West-Freislandts The severall Dutch people which they contayned vniting into this generall name were the Bructeri reaching along the shore of the Rhijn betwixt the river of the Meine and Colen the Sicambri extended from thence vnto the division of the Rhijn at Schenken-scans the Chamavi seated neere vnto the fall or mouth of the Rhijn the Salij lying about the river Isala now Ysel called thus from hence and occasioning the name of the pretended Salique Law the Minores Frisij now North-Hollandt the Maiores Frisij now West-Freislandt the Tencteri Ansuarii and Cherusci For thus we finde them dictinctly called placed attributed to this common name in the table published by Peutinger written in the time of the later Roman Emperours The first time of their sixt plantation in Gaule following the most credited authours hapned in the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third vnder Clodiâ— their second king from Pharamond conquering and inhabiting the countrey of Germania secunda whether that they were but onely in part expulsed from hence by Aetius or returning againe with greater confidence fury after the death hereof murthered by Valentian jealous of his vertues Vnder Merove succeeding vnto Clodio they added herevnto the first Belgica Vnder Childeric they added the second Belgica withdrawing by litle and litle out of Germany their ancient abode and leaving the Moorish wood-lands which they there possessed vnto the Saxons violently pressing vpon them from the North busied here in the conquests and plantation of better countries Vnder Clovys their fift king the Visigothes overcome and the Almans subdued they tooke in the provinces of Aquitania Germania prima cleared Belgica of the Romans vnder Siagrius then keeping possession about Soissons and added in Germany to their kingdome name whatsoever was then held by the Almans and Bavarians contayning the part hereof extended betwixt the river Meine and the Alpes Vnder Childebert and Clotaire sons to Clovys and kings of Paris and Soissons the French dominion being then divided they conquered the Burgundians Vnder Theodoric brother herevnto king of Mets or Austrasia they subdued the Thuringians Vnder Theodebert king of Austrasia grand-child vnto Clovys and son to Theodoric they tooke in Provence or the part of Gaule Narbonensis contayned betwixt the riuer of Rhosne and the Alpes surrendred by Amalasiunta and the Ostrogothes by whom it had beene gotten and detayned from the Visigothes Vnder Charles Martel regent of the kingdome for the titulary princes they vtterly expulsed the Visigothes and Moores out of Languedoc their last retreate in this province Vnder Charles the Great they tooke from the Moores in Spaine the part of Tarraconensis where was afterwards the great and famous Earledome of Barcelona and conquered the kingdomes and nations of the Britons Saxons Avares and Lombards vniting vnder the Monarchy of the French the whole Gaule Transalpine Pannony Germany vnto the riuers Eydore Elb and the Saltza the best part of Italy together with the title and honour of Roman Emperour for a certaine time afterwards remaining hereditary to the royall families of this nation in whose raigne and in that next of his son the Emperour Lewis the Godly the Empire and dominion hereof was at the height thorough their civill discords that vnprovident division made by the sons of the Godly declining shortly after and breaking into fiue lesser kingdomes of Italy Germany or East-France Lorraine Burgundy and West-France all which not long after comming into the hands of stranger princes ceased to bee French resolving into sundry petty states and governments West-France excepted wherein the name and accompt of the nation at this day resteth confined the maner whereof with their continuance successions and whole fortunes vnto our times or during French we will shew hereafter We finde at this time the accompt and name of France for thus was called the greatest part of the French dominions after their possession and plantation by this nation to haue extended over the whole Gaule as also over Pannony and the parts of Germany subject herevnto their auncient names worne out It contayneth then two divisions or kingdomes famous in the French and Dutch histories of Oosten-reich or Austrasia or of West-reich or Westrasia for thus wee read them corruptly named in the Latine Authours of that ruder age Oosten-reich signified the Easterne kingdome so called from such its situation compared with the other division It was otherwise named East-France in regard likewise of its more Easterly situation Also Dutch France from the Dutch language of the people It was likewise called the kingdome of Metz from the towne of Metz then the royall seate of the kings hereof It contained all Pannony and Germany subject to the French and within the Rhijn the parts lying betwixt that riuer and the Meuse and Scheldt comprehending now Lorraine Luick Elsats the districts of Trier Colen and Mentz the Dukedome of Gulick parts of Cleve and of the Lower Palatinate together with the many provinces of the Low Countreyes contained betwixt those rivers At this day the French name and accompt being wholly extinguished in those parts the name is onely preserued in the Dukedome of Oostenrich in High Germany sometimes parcell hereof West-reich signifyed in the Dutch language the Westerne kingdome for thus was it situated compared to the other It was also called West and Roman France from such its situation and language mixed with the Latin compounding now the moderne French It contained in a manner now moderne France The kings of the French vntill the division of the kingdome and Monarchy hereof by the sons of Lewes the Godly follow Pharamond from whom they first begin the succession hereof He raigned wholy in Germany is put to haue bin the authour of the pretended Salique-law Clodion son to Pharamond Vnder this Prince they first planted in Gaul Merove Master of the horse to Clodion left protectour of the kingdome for his yong sons ouer whom he vsurped The disinherited sons of Clodion which were Auberon Regnault and Ranchaire for so were they named retiring into the countreyes of Ardenne and about the Moselle begun there the estates so called from whom descended afterwards the Princely houses of Lorraine Brabant Namur and Hainault Childeric son to Merovy Clovys son to Childeric This Prince first established here the Christian religion and mightily enlarged the French dominions the Romans and neighbouring Barbarians ouercome and vanquished Childebert Clodomire Clotaire and Theodoric sons to Clovys the kingdome being diuided amongst them whereof the two former
yeare 1086. The Princes following for some few successions resumed againe the title of Dukes of Bohemia Predislaus Duke of Bohemia sonne to Vladislaus the first Borsivoius Duke of Bohemia sonne to Vladislaus the first and brother to Predislaus Sobeslaus Duke of Bohemia brother to Predislaus and Borsivoius Vladislaus the second sonne to Predislaus made king of Bohemia by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa for reward of his faithfull service performed at the siege of Milan in Italy He first tooke for his armes the Lion Argent with a forcked taile giuen vnto him by the Emperour Frederick the first euer since borne by the house Primislaus sonne to Vladislaus the second elected king by the Emperour Philip in the yeare 1199 with power giuen to the states afterwards to chuse their Prince before this time elected by the extraordinary grace only of the Emperours Since this time the kingdome of Bohemia hath continued still electiue by the states of the countrie although most commonly enioyed by the next of blood Wenceslaus the first king of Bohemia sonne to Primislaus the first Primislaus the second named otherwise Ottocarus king of Bohemia sonne to Wenceslaus the first He got seazed of the countryes of Austria Steirmarck Karnten Krain and Marca Trevisana surrendred not long after to Rodulph the first Emperour of the Romans He was slaine in battle at the river of Marck in Moravia in the yeare 1278 fighting against the Emperour Rodulph the first Wenceslaus the second sonne to Primislaus the second He added to the house hereof the dignity of Electour and chiefe taster of the Empire conferred by the Emperour Rodulph the first Vladislaus Locticus deposed hee was chosen king of Poland recovered afterwards againe from him by Locticus Wenceslaus the third sonne to Wenceslaus the second Hee was chosen by his faction king of Hungary which right he not long after yeelded vp to Otho Duke of Bavaria Hee deceased without issue in the yeare 1306. Rodulph Arch-duke of Austria eldest sonne to the Emperour Albert the first vpon his marriage with Elizabeth widowe to the deceased Prince elected king of Bohemia His raigne was short dying within the yeare Henry sonne to Meinard Duke of Karnten and Earle of Tirol chosen king of Bohemia against the Arch-duke Rodulph hauing married Anne sister to Wenceslaus the third Iohn of the house of Luxemburg sonne to the Emperour Henry the seaventh hauing married Elizabeth another of the sisters of Wenceslaus the third chosen king of Bohemia in the yeare 1310 his competitour Henry Duke of Karnten and Earle of Tirol being vanquished and driuen out He was slaine fighting for the French against the English in the battle of Crecy Charles the fourth Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia sonne to Iohn of Luxemburg and Elizabeth before mentioned He founded the Vniversitie of Prage in the yeare 1348. Wenceslaus the fourth Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia eldest sonne to the Emperour Charles the fourth He was deposed for his sloath and insufficiency in governing In the raigne hereof begun the warres or tumults of the Hussites the more encouraged through his vice and imperfections Sigismond Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia brother to Wenceslaus the fourth and sonne to the Emperour Charles the fourth Hee married vnto Mary heire of Hungarie by which meanes the right of that kingdome became first vnited with Bohemia in the house and posterity hereof Hee deceased without male issue Albert the second Emperour of the Romans Archduke of Austria succeeding in both kingdomes of Bohemia and Hungary hauing married Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Sigismond and Mary aforesaid Ladislaus king of Hungary and Bohemia sonne to the Emperour Albert the second and Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Sigismond He deceased young vnmarried and without issue George gouernour of the kingdome in the minority of Ladislaus after the decease hereof elected king of Bohemia At the same time Matthias Corvinus sonne to the great Huniades vsurped the kingdome of Hungary aided and drawne herevnto by king George Vladislaus or Ladislaus the fourth eldest sonne to Casimir king of Poland and of Elizabeth sister to king Ladislaus the third and daughter to the Emperour Albert the second and Elizabeth After the decease of Matthias Corvinus he succeeded likewise in the kingdome of Hungary the root of the succeeding kings of both countries of Hungary and Bohemia Lewis king of Hungary and Bohemia sonne to Ladislaus the fourth He was slaine in Hungary against Soliman the great Turke at the battle of Mohacz Ferdinand the first Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia and Hungary hauing married Anne daughter to Vladislaus the fourth and sister to Lewis slaine against Soliman the Turke Maximilian the second Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia and Hungary eldest sonne to the Emperour Ferdinand the first and Anne Rodulph the second Emperour of the Romans Archduke of Austria and king of Bohemia and Hungary eldest sonne to the Emperour Maximilian the second He deceased without issue Matthias Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia and Hungary younger brother to the Emperour Rodulph the second and sonne to the Emperour Maximilian the second Ferdinand the second Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Hungary sonne to Charles Archduke of Austria sonne to the Emperour Ferdinand the first and Fredericke the fift Electour and Count Palatine of the Rhijn elected kings of Bohemia both still retaining the title THE MORAVIANS THey were thus named from the river Marckh about which they inhabited Their expresse mention we finde not vntill the French Empire and the raigne of the Emperour Lewis the Godly Their dominion and name extended along the left shore of the Danow from the Mountaines of the Bohemians vnto beyond the river Tibiscus They contained the parts of Germany where now lie Marheren and the Lower Austria together with Dacia now the Vpper Hungary They were gouerned by kings the first whereof of whom we finde any mention was one Raslai liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Lewis the Godly by whom he was taken prisoner and had his eyes pluck'd out There succeeded herevnto Hormidorus Suantoplucus the first Christian king Suantobogius sonne to Suantoplucus In this Prince the kingdome of the Moravians tooke end proscribed and driven out by the Emperour Arnulph his country being giuen in prey to the bordering nations the greatest part whereof became presently seazed vpon by Cusala and the Hungarians since accounted part of Hungary THE MARQVISATE OF MARHEREN THe rest voluntarily became subiect to the neighbouring Bohemians erected by these into a Marquisate retaining still from hence the name of Moravia or Marheren Part was also vsurped by the Marqueses of Austria and containeth now the Lower Oosten reich but by what meanes wee finde not or whether lopped off from the part of the Bohemians or of the Hungarians THE POLONIANS THese haue had this name
Scardonici Ardium of Strabo dividing Dalmatia in the midst along the Sea coast or length hereof now the hilly or mountainous tracts of Dalmatia and Albania Of Ilands belonging vnto and thwarting Liburnia he nameth Absorus Absirtium of Plinie now Osseros whose townes were Absorus and Crepsa now Cherso Curicta Curictae of Plinie now Vegia or Viglio whose citties were Pfulfinium and Curicum These Dominicus Niger putteth to be the Absyrtides of Strabo and Plinie named thus from Absyrtus brother to Medaea slaine here by his sister pursuing her in her voyage towards Greece accompanying Iason Strabo notwithstanding seemeth to extend further the accompt of these Ilands Scardona Arba of Plinie now Arba whose citties were Collentum and Arba yet retaining the appellation and naming the Iland Along the coast of Dalmatia Issa a towne and Iland Issa of Strabo and Issa of Plinie inhabited by Roman cittizens now Pago Tragurium a towne and Iland Tragurium founded by the Issenses after Strabo Tragurium of Plinie and Tagurium of Mela now Trau Pharia a towne and Iland Pharus or Parus a colonie of the Parij and the country of Demetrius Pharius after Strabo Pharos Paros Pharia of Pliny now Lexina Corcuria or Melana Melaena or Corcyra with a city founded by the Cnidians after Strabo Corcyra surnamed Melaena with a towne of the Gnidians after Plinie now Curzola Meligina Plinie addeth to those of Ptolemie the forts or townes of Turiona now Tnina at the mouth of the river Variecha Mandretium Mandretium of Strabo Tribulium Ratanaeum The riuer Pausinus The promontories of Diomedes or Hyllis now Cabo di Cista And Nymphaum The Ilands Crexa Gissa Portunata Cissa Pullariae Elephates Lissa thwart of Iader Cretaeae Celadussae Brattia now Braza Melita breeding excellent doggs now Meleda The people Lacinienses Stulpini Burnistae Albonenses Alutae Flanates naming the bay Flanaticus now the Gulfe of Cornero Lopsi Varubarini Assetiates Fulsinates Decuni Issaei Colentini Separi Epetini Daorizi Desitiates Deretini Deremistae Glinditiones Clintidiones of Appian Melcomani Oenei Partheni Partheni of Mela and Appian Hemasini Arthitae Armistae Labeatae Enderudini Sassaei Grabaei Traulantij Taulantij of Appian Strabo addeth the citty Liburna Appian Promona Terponium now Terpono and Metulium The whole length of Illyricum betwixt the rivers Arsia and Drinius Plinie accompteth at 800 Italian miles The greatest breadth at 325 of the same miles Along this coast he reckneth aboue a thousand Ilands The sea Adriaticke named thus after Plinie from Atria a citty in Italy of this name Strabo and Plinie call otherwise Mare Superum or the Higher sea in regard of the higher situation thereof and remotenesse from the maine Ocean Strabo continueth this name from Histria vnto the mountaines Ceraunij in Macedonie Dominicus Niger in his sixt Commentary reckneth the length hereof at 600 Italian miles the greatest breadth at 200 miles where it is more narrow at 150 miles at the beginning or mouth hereof betwixt the mountaines Ceraunij and Italie where it is the straightest at 60 of the same miles Parts hereof were the bayes Trigestinus Flanaticus and Rhizoniscus of Ptolemie named thus from the people Flanates and the townes Trigeste in Histria and Rhizana or Rhizinium now Gulfo di Trieste di Cornero and di Catharo The Romanes were the first knowne forrainers who invaded and subdued this country In the yeare of Rome 524 hapned their first warre with Queene Teuta occasioned through her pride and cruelty killing one of their Embassadours sent vnto her and a pretence of the pyracies of the nation and of their iniuries done vnto the neighbouring Graecians managed by the Consuls Cn Fulvius Flaccus Centimalus and A. Postumius the successe whereof was the ouerthrow subjection of the Queene amercyed with a yearely tribute and the losse of the greatest part of her kingdome and the setting vp of Demetrius Pharius their confederate in the warre At this time we finde the name and kingdome of the Illyricans to haue extended Southwards towards Greece vnto the towne of Lissus vpon the sea Adriaticke agreeing with the description of Ptolemie before related In the yeare 534 immediately before the second Carthaginian warre fell out their next warre with Demetrius Pharius whom not long before they had made king rebelling against and wasting and invading the parts hereof subject vnto them since the first warre thinking himselfe secure in regard of their new broyles and troubles from Hannibal and the Carthaginians the cities Damalus and Pharus taken driuen out by the Consul L. Paulus Aemilius into Macedony and the whole nation againe subdued Some 52 yeares afterwards and yeare of Rome 586 chanced their third warre against king Gentius confederate with and aiding Perseus king of the Macedonians overcome and taken prisoner by the Praetor Lucius Anicius After this the authority and name of kings being abrogated the nation was immediatlie made subject to the Romane Empire rebelling notwithstanding sundrie times afterwardes and not fully brought vnder subjection vntill the raigne of Caesar Augustus By this prince and by his captaines Asinius Pollio and Tiberius Nero with others they were at length finally conquered and first reduced into the order of a province gouerned by Roman Magistrates lawes Greece and the more Easterne provinces of Europe taking afterwards the common name of Illyricum these contained the Province or part hereof named Dalmatia in the Authour of the Notitia part of West Illyricum and of the Westerne Empire commaunded by a President vnder the Praetorio-praefectus of Italie The Westerne Empire torne in pieces by the Barbarous nations in the raigne of Zenon Emperour of the East they fell to the share of Odoacer and the Heruli Lords of Italie together with Sicily and Rhaetia part of their Italian conquests These subdued by Theodoricus and the Ostrogothes in the same raigne they became subject vnto that prince and people The Gothes being conquered by the Emperour Iustinian the first they were againe vnited to the Romane Empire accompted amongst the Easterne or Greekish provinces Not long after this revnion in the raignes of Iustinian the first and Mauritius brake in hither the Sclaves by whom the country was againe torne off from the Greekish Empire with Histria part of Italie and Savia part of Pannonia peopled with their barbarous colonies and language and since knowne from hence by the generall name of Sclavonia commaunded for a long time after by kings of this nation free from forraine commaund The precise time when these first setled here their abode ancient authours doe not determine Blondus conjectureth this to haue hapned in the raigne of the Emperour Phocas Their first Christian king was Sueropilus about the time of the Emp. Charles the Bald. The widow of Zelomirus the last king of the Illyrican Sclaves or of Croatia and Dalmatia for thus then the princes were stiled vnto whom her deceased husband having no heires had bequeathed the kingdome deceasing also without issue gaue
riuer Bosna after others from the Bessi a people of the Lower Maesia explused thence by the Bulgarians and flitting hither The most part place this in the Higher Maesia By Ptolemy in his before mentioned description it is plainely excluded thence lying in Illyricum since contained within his line drawne from the borders of Macedony vnto the meetings of the rivers Saw and Danow It was anciently a part of Croatia erected afterwards but when wee finde not into a petty kingdome held by the princes thereof vnder the cheifage and tribute of the kings of Hungary It hath now vpon the West Croatia vpon the North the Saw with the part of the Lower Hungary contained betwixt that river and the Dra vpon the East Servia and vpon the South Dalmatia Chiefer townes are Iaitza seated vpon a high hill encompassed at the bottome with two rivers Schwonica Warbosaine The country seemeth to containe the more inland parts of Dalmatia of Plinie and Ptolemie The last Christian prince hereof was Stephen in the yeare 1464 his kingdome taken in and subdued surprised and afterwards inhumanely murthered by Mahomet the second the first Emperour of the Turkes by whom the country was made a Turkish province commanded ever since by a Bassa CONTADO DI ZARA THus named from Zara the chiefe towne This otherwise after Dominicus Niger retaineth yet the proper name of Sclavonia It containeth the part of Liburnia of Ptolemie and Plinie extended along the sea coast The bounds hereof are the mountaine Ardium of Strabo from Krabbaten the river Arsa from Histria the sea Adriaticke and the riuer Titius now Variecha from the more proper Dalmatia The townes of chiefer note are along the Sea coast Albona Alvona of Ptolemie and Plinie next to Histria and the riuer Arsa. Fianona Flavona of Ptolemy and Pliny against the Gulfe Phlanaticus now Quernero Zegna Senia of Ptolemie Plinie and Antoninus seated in a plaine Nona Aenona of Ptolemie and Plinie encompassed with the sea Zara Iadera of Mela Iader of Ptolemie Plinie and Antoninus a Romane colonie now an Archbishops sea and the chiefe towne belonging to the Venetians enioying a large and safe port and seated in a low Chersonese or necke of land vpon the Adriaticke strongly fenced against hostile iniuries Beyond this towne the riuer Titius now Variecha falleth into the Adriaticke issuing out of wooddy mountaines vpon the North hereof DALMATIA REtaining yet the ancient name and continued South-east along the same shore of the sea Adriaticke from the riuer Variecha or Titius by the which it is diuided from Contado di Zara vnto the riuer Rhata beyond the Gulfe of Catharo parting it from Albania bounded otherwise towards the North with the country of Bosna The chiefe townes along the sea-coast are Sibenico Sicum of Plinie and Ptolemie vpon the riuer Variecha Trahu or Trau Tragurium of Strabo Ptolemie and Plinie and Tagurium of Mela founded by the inhabitants of Issa seated in a small Iland close by the continent Spalato an Archbishops sea Nere herevnto betwixt this and Trahu where now is the fort or castle named Clissa vpon the riuer Solinschiza stood sometimes the citty Salona of Strabo Pliny and Mela and Salonae of Ptolemy and Antoninus a famous colonie and juridicall resort of the Romanes Some old fragments hereof yet appeare vpon the Westerne banke of the riuer called still by the name of Salona Almissa Piguntium of Ptolemy and Piguntiae of Plinie vpon the riuer Zetino defended with a strong castle mounted vpon a rocke Stagno vpon the necke of a spacious and long Chersonese or promontory ioyned here vnto the continent with a narrow strait of land Against this the riuer Narenta Naron of Strabo and Narson of Ptolemy is disburdened into the Adriaticke Ragusi founded out of the ruines of the famous citty Epidaurus of Ptolemy and Epidaurum of Plinie a Romane colonie destroyed by the Gothes now a free Common-wealth and a rich and a flourishing Emporie strong in shipping and with wals and a well fortified castle tributarie to the Turkes Castel-novo within the gulfe of Catharo a strong towne now held by the Turkes Catharo naming the gulfe of Catharo seated on the farther side of the bay towards Scutari Ascruvium of Ptolemie Ascrivium of Plinie inhabited by Romane Citizens now a strong towne of warre opposed against and environed with the Turkes held by the Venetians Rhizine at the bottome of the Bay the towne of the Rhizaei of Strabo Rhizana of Ptolemy and Rhizinium of Plinie naming the Bay Rhizoniscus of Ptolemy now Golfo di Catharo ALBANIA NAmed thus from the Epirots or Albanesies neighbouring and intruding herevpon The name extendeth much farther within the continent of Greece My purpose is to describe onely the part lying within the bounds of the ancient Dalmatia or Illyricum This reacheth along the sea-coast from the riuer Rhata diuiding it from the proper Dalmatia vnto Alesio Places here of better note are vpon the sea-coast Budoa Bulua of Ptolemie and Butua of Plinie Antivari Dolcigno Vlcinium of Ptolemie and Olchinium and Colchinium of Plinie founded by the Colchans Alesio Lissus of Strabo and Ptolemy and Lissum of Plinie the farthest place of the ancient Dalmatia towards Greece memorable for the death and graue of Scanderbeg the victorious king of the Epirots Within the land Scutari Scodra of Ptolemy and Antoninus and Scordra of Plinie strongly seated vpon a steepe rocke at what place the riuer Boliana issueth forth of the lake named from hence the Lake of Scutari the chiefe towne of the country famous for a braue and resolute siege maintained against Mahomet the second Emperour of the Turkes The Lake Scutari is named Labeates by Strabo It containeth 130 miles in compasse surrounded on all sides with mountaines saving towards the North and distant 18 miles from the sea The rockie and mountainous region betwixt it and the Adriaticke Dom Niger nameth Criana or Craina Drivesto Enderum of Ptolemy Medon Nere herevnto vpon the river now called Moraza falling into the Lake of Scutari stood sometimes the citty Doclea of Ptolemy and Dioclea of Sextus Aurelius Victor the country of the mighty Emperour Dioclesian This part of Albania not long since obeyed the Venetians It is now subject to the Turkish Empire The whole extent or length of the generall accompt or name of Dalmatia from Histria and the riuer Arsa vnto Alesio in Albania along the course of the Adriaticke Matalius accompteth at 480 Italian miles the breadth from the Adriaticke vnto the mountaines of Croatia at 120 of the same miles THE ILANDS OF DALMATIA CLose along the shoare hereof lie a great multitude of Ilands Plinie hyperbolically encreaseth their number to a thousand whereof many notwithstanding for their smalnesse may rather be accompted rockes then Ilands The rest for the greatest part are asperous stony barren bad husbanded and ill inhabited They
Iland of Helena a Brittish woman religion here is first generally authorized as in all other places subiect to the Roman Empire clouded soone after with a blacke darkenesse of Arian infection begun in the raigne hereof and condemned by the first Nicene councell but resuming greater strength vnder his son Constantius who next succeded and with a generall plague spreading over this Province together with the whole Christian world This tempest blowne ouer the Orthodox faith is againe endangered in the raigne of Arcadius Honorius by the heresie of Pelagius a natiue of this Country vndertaking a proud warre to vse the words of my Author against the sauing grace of God in whose refutation S Austine much laboured who then liued here routed out by the authority and religious and learned endeavours of S. German and S. Lupus Bishops of Auxerre and Trois in France at the request of the Britons sent hither by the French Churcb and lastly after sundry relapses by S. David Bishop of Meneva or Menew since from hence called S. Davids in the raigne of Arthur king of the Britons About those tymes flourished amongst others of that nature here and amongst the Scots in Ireland the famous Monastery of Banchor erected long before the time of S. Benedict or of anyknowne order and rule of Monkes consisting after my author of seauen parts or devisions vnder their seuerall heads each whereof conteined at the least 300 persons maintained by the labour of their hands without salary or revenue The ruines hereof are yet seene vpon both sides of the Dee in Flintshire in Wales the course of the riuer hauing since beene altered In the yeare of Christ 449 Valentinian the third then succeeding in the Westerne Roman Empire the Saxons or Dutch at that time Pagans vnder their Prince Hengist arriue in Kent followed by fresh Colonies of the same Religion Nation seazing vpon other parts of the Ilands by which meanes Christianity is here againe almost totally obscured if not fully extinguished driuen out with the natiue Britons and confined onely with in Wales Cornwall and the Westerne Mountaines Their prophane gods if it be worth the noting were Tuisto mentioned by Tacitus and vvoden and Frea by Malmesburiensis in whose honour the second third and fift dayes of the weeke were named Tuesday VVednesday and Friday continued since in the flourishing time of the Gospell and vnto this present The neighbouring vncharitable Welsh or Britons not vouchsafing their aide and disdaining all commerce herewith offended with their iniurie and intrusion S. Austine a Monke of Rome is sent hither from Gregorie the Great then Bishop of that sea at whose hands Ethelbert chiefe King of the English his Kentish Saxons receiue baptisme the first Archbishop of Durovernia or Canterburie arriving here in the raigne of Mauritius Emperour of the East and some 150 yeares after the first comming of Hengist Kent by diuine grace being thus illuminated the other kingdomes of the English Heptarchy follow not long after The East-Saxons vnder their King Sebert through the authority of King Ethelbert and by the preaching of Mellitus first Bishop of London vnder the Saxons relapsing soone after vnder Selred Seward and the first and second Sigeberts idolatrous princes and recouered to the faith vnder Sigebert the third through the perswasions of Oswy king of Northumberland and the pious labours of S. Cedde the second Apostle and Bishop hereof after S. Mellitus the Northumbrians vnder their kings Edwin and Oswald and by the preachings of Paulinus and Aidan the first bishops of Yorke and Lindisfarne the East-Angles vnder their King Erpenwald by the instigation of Edwin King of Northumberland after three yeares apostacy Erpenwald deceased confirmed in the Orthodoxe religion through the industry and holy raigne of King Sigebert the West-Saxons vnder their King Kingils by the preaching of S. Birinus the first bishoppe of Dorchester in Oxford-shire and through the godly zeale of Oswald king of Northumberland The Mercians vnder their king Penda and Peada and Wulsfhere sonnes to Penda by the preachings amongst others of S. Ceadda an Apostle of the Mercians and the first bishop of Lichfield brother to Cedde the second bishop of the East-Saxons and by the meanes of Oswy King of Northumberland and the South-Saxons vnder their King Edilwalch by the preaching of S. Wilfrid Arch-bishoppe of Yorke liuing then here exiled thrust out of his bishoppricke by Egfrid King of the Northumbrians sonne and successour to Oswy The last Countrey converted vnder the English was the I le of Wight subdued and forced to the Christian beleife by Ceadwalla King of the West-Saxons Great was the heate and devotion of that first more good plaine and simple age Churches and Oratories builded Bishopprickes erected Monasteries founded then the onely nurseries of learning and reliligion and painefull ministers euery-where planted sincere iust exemplary without hypocrisie faction pride ambition and desire of worldly gaine couetous only of the glory of God and the promotion of his Church by whose holy endeavours England then being too strait to containe so earnest and immense a Zeale the neighbouring Germans not long after tooke flame and were wonne vnto the faith in regard thereof and of their common language which then was the same with the Dutch chiefely aboue others imployed in this sacred worke by the Bishops of Rome and the French Kings to whom the Countrey was then subiect Amongst these of more honourable memory were S. Willebrord the first bishop of Vtreicht S. Weiro bishop of Deira S. Plechelmus bishop of Wit-herne or Candida Casa S. Swibert bishop of Werden S. Acca bishop of Hagustald S. Marcelline and others the Apostles of the Thuringians Frisons and the Lower Germans in the Regency of Pepin the Fat Maiour of the Palace of the French kings S. Willebald the Apostle of East-france and first bishop of Eystet at the same time and S. Willehade the Apostle of the Saxons and first bishop of Bremen but more especially Saint Boniface or Winifride the first Arch-bishoppe of Mentz and the generall Apostle of the Nation acknowledged thus by the vnpartiall Dutch and Popish Relaters about the yeare 710 and Papacie of Gregorie the second after many relapses the establisher here of religion and meanes of their more perfect and full conuersion The English we finde not as yet enthralled to the Church of Rome although not without their errours and much reverencing the authority of that sea from whence had proceeded their conuersion following their doctrine honouring the same with their frequent pilgrimages their pension of Peter pence and with the coule and religious habits of sundry of their Kings The Welch then or Britons were altogether averse from all acknowledgment hereof neither obeying the Legates of the Popes neither yeelding to their decisions or conforming to their rule differing from them in sundry
to Thetford in the time of the Conquerour and lastly hither from Thetford by bishop Herebert about the yeare 1086 toward the latter end of the same raigne or the beginning of William Rufus The bishops hereof are otherwise by Beda named of the East-Angles Their Diocese is extended ouer the Countreyes of Norfolke and Suffolke Lichfield begun amongst the Mercians about the yeare 656 in the person of Diuma a Scottishman by Oswy king of Northumberland and Monarch of the English after his great victory obtained against Penda and in the yeare 669 fixed here by holy Ceadda or Chad in the raigne of VVulferus king of the Mercians In Adulphus about the yeare 793 it was raised to an Arch-bishoprick by king Offa but which dignity lasted not beyond his time By bishop Peter in the yeare 1075 and time of the Conquerour the sea is remoued to Chester by Robert de Limesey in the yeare 1095 to Coventry the residence of many of the succeeding Bishops In regard hereof these now vse the title of both cities of Coventry and Lichfield Their Diocese contained more anciently the whole Kingdome of the Mercians whereof they are otherwise named by Beda By King Ethelred brother and successour to VVulferus the Bishopricks of VVorcester and Sidnacester are taken out not â—â—ng after about the yeare 733 those of Leicester and Dorcester and lastly by Henry the eight the Bishoprick of Chester whereof VVorcester and Chester remaine at this present Dorchester was as before translated to Lincolne and Sidnacester and Leicester became vnited with Dorcester Vnto the jurisdiction hereof appertaineth at this day all Staffordshire and Darbyshire with parts of VVarwickshire and Shropshire VVorcester containing VVorcestershire and part of Warwickshire taken out of Lichfied and founded about the yeare 679 in the person of Boselus by Ethelred King of the Mercians brother to Wulferus The Bishop hereof is otherwise named of the Wiccij by Beda the more proper name of the inhabitants of the countrey in the time of my Authour Hereford containing Herefordshire and part of Shropshire founded in Bishop Putta about the yeare 680. Rochester containing part of Kent founded in the yeare 606 by Ethelbert the first Christian king of Kent in the person of Saint Iustus Oxford containing Oxfordshire taken out of Lincolne in the yeare 1541 by Henry the eight whose first bishop was Robert King the last Abbot of the Monastery of Ousney Peterborough containing Northamptonshire and Rutlandshire taken out of Lincolne by Henry the eight whose first bishop was Iohn Chambers the last Abbot of that Monastery Glocester containing Glocestershire founded by Henry the eight and taken out of Worcester whose first bishop was Iohn Wakeman Abbot of Teuxbury Bristoll containing that City and Dorsetshire founded by Henry the eight whose first bishop was Paul Bush a Batchelour of Divinity of the Vniversity of Oxford S. Davids begun at Isca Silurum now Caer-Leon in Monmouthshire by Dubritius formerly bishop of Landaff in the time of Aurelius Ambrosius King of the Britons and remoued hether to Meneva or Menew named afterwards S. Davids in the raigne of King Arthur by David next successour to Dubritius renowned amongst the Welsh for his stout opposition against the Pelagian heresie returning with fresh rage after the departure of S. German and S. Lupus and lastly in those parts extinguished through the great industry and authority hereof canonized a Saint long afterwards by Pope Calixtus In S. Dauid or Dubritius it was made a sea Metropolitane for the Britons accompted thus vntill the Norman conquest of Wales although the Paule lost carryed to Dole in France during a fierce pestilence by bishop Sampson Vnder King Henry the first it became subject to the sea of Canterbury It containeth now Pembrokeshire Cardiganshire and Caermardenshire in VVales Landaff containing Glamorganshire Monmouthshire Brecknockshire and Radnorshire whose first bishop whereof we read in approued authours was Dubritius before-mentioned a great oppugner of the Pelagians consecrated by S. German bishop of Auxerre and after his remoue to Caer Leon here succeeded vnto by Teliaus continuing the sea Bangor containing Caernarvonshire Merionethshire Denbighshire Anglesey When the sea begun we finde not The first knowne bishop was Hervaeus afterwards bishop of Elye appointed by king Henry the first S. Asaph containing Denbighshire Flintshire named thus from S. Asaph the second bishop and called otherwise Lhan-Elwy by the VVelsh founded by Malgo king of the Britons about the yeare 560. in the person of Kentigerne a Scottish bishop of Glasco liuing exiled in those parts and beginning the Church and Monasterie thus named Vnder Yorke Durham begun at Lindisfarne or the Holy Iland by Oswald king of the Northumbrian Saxons in the person of Aidan a Scottishman the Apostle of those parts after Paulinus and remoued hither with the body of S Cutbert sometimes likewise bishop of Lindisfarne by bishop Edmund in the raigne of Ethelred Monarch of the English Saxons The three first bishops of Lindisfarne Aidan Finnan and Colman all three Scottishmen are otherwise by Malmesburiensis accompted amongst the bishops of Yorke governing the Ecclesiastical affaires of the Northumbrians after Paulinus during the invasions and cruelty of the Mercians and Welsh vnder Penda and Cadwallo their kings but not vsing the Paule or assuming the title of Metropolitans or of Yorke The Diocese hereof is now onely Durham and Northumberland Carlile containing Westmoreland with part of Cumberland founded in the person of Athaulphus by king Henry the first taken out of Durham Chester taken out of Lichfield and Coventry founded by king Henry the eight The first bishop was Iohn Bird Provinciall of the Frier Carmelites It containeth Cheshire Lancashire and Richmondshire in Yorkeshire with parts of Cumberland and Flintshire Man containing that Iland appointed by Pope Gregory the fourth The bishop hereof hath no place or suffrage in the English Parliaments Besides these there were Hagustald whose first bishop after Malmesburiensis was S. VVilfrid before-mentioned or Eata or Tumbert according to Beda after the expulsion of S. VVilfrid and the division of the sea of Yorke by king Ecgfrid extinguished in the time of the Danish warres Lindissi taken out of the great Diocese of Lichfield and founded after Beda by Ecgfrid King of Northumberland vpon his conquest of that country from VVulferus of the Mercians vnder bishop Leouinus after Malmesburiensis vnited with the sea of Leicester in the raigne of Edgar Monarch of the English Saxons VVit-herne begun vnder Pecthelmus in the time of Beda and continuing certaine yeares after The towne yet standeth in Galloway a part then of the English kingdome of Northumberland since belonging to the Scots Amongst the bishops next vnto the Arch-bishops the first place hath London next to whom are
gouernment and withdrawing their service and ayde too eager revengers of his childish and weake raigne Henry the sixt irrecoverably France through the faction of the house of Yorke abusing the people with pretenses for their private ends and lastly challenging the Kingdome and turning our conquering swords into our owne bosomes The Land is divided into Shires Hundreds which are the divisions of Shires and are in some places otherwise called Weapontakes and Lathes and Tithings the divisions of Hundreds King Alfred was the Author of these divisions as likewise of the name and office of the Vice-Comites or Sheriffs ordained for the more peaceable gouernment of the Countrey and the more easie restraint of theeues and robbers much encreasing then through the occasion of the Danish warres The word Shire signifieth with the auncient Saxons a part or division as doth the word Share with the present English What number hereof were first instituted by Alfred we finde not Malmesburiensis accompteth 32 of them in the raigne of Etheldred Monarch of the English-Saxons succeeding not long after Kent Essex Middlesex Surrey Sussex Hantshire Dorsetshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Devonshire Cornwall Hartfordshire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Barkeshire Glocestershire Suffolke Norfolke Northamptonshire Huntingdonshire Bedfordshire Cambridgeshire Warwickshire Leicestershire Staffordshire Worcestershire Shropshire Herefordshire Lincolneshire Nottinghamshire Darbyshire and Cheshire Doomesday Booke addeth Yorkeshire in the raigne of William the Conquerour Afterwards were added Lancashire and the Bishoprick of Durham most probably sometimes parts of Yorkeshire and Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumberland beyond the Tine the part now onely retaining the name of the ancient Kingdome thus called after their revnion to the English Crowne formerly possessed by the Scots The last were the 13 Welsh Shires added by Edward the first and Henry the eight Their whole number are at this present 52 in both Countreyes of England and Wales 1 Surrey Kent Sussex Hantshire Barkeshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Dorsetshire Devonshire and Cornewall lying vpon the South of the riuer Thames along the shore of the English Channel 2 Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Middlesex Essex Hartfordshire Norfolke Suffolke Cambridgeshire Huntingdonshire Bedfordshire Northamptonshire Rutlandshire Warwickeshire Worcestershire Herefordshire Shropshire Cheshire Staffordshire Darbyshire Nottinghamshire Lei-cestershire and Lincolneshire containing the middle part of the Kingdome and included within the riuers Thames Trent Merseye Dee and Wye Humber Offaes Ditch and the German Ocean 3 Yorkeshire the Bishopricke of Durham Northumberland Cumberland Westmoreland and Lancashire the parts vpon the North of Humber Trent and Mersey 4. and Monmouthshire Glamorganshire Radnorshire Brecknockeshire Cardiganshire Caermarthenshire Penbrokshire Montgomeryshire Merionethshire Denbighshire Flintshire Caernarvonshire and the I le of Anglesey containing Wales or the westerne parts within the Dee VVye and the sea of Severne Their descriptions follow after that I haue first related the auncient estate of the Country with the many chaunges and successions of people and Kingdomes in their turnes comming vpon the stage hereof and occasioning the present names state and divisions THE SECOND BOOKE COntayning the Description of the more great and famous Mountaines and Rivers of Great Britaine The more noted Creekes and Promontories Their ancient and present names The Etymologyes and names of Britaine and Albion The ancient limits and extent of Britaine The first Inhabitants The conquest of the more Southerne part by the Romans The estate and description of Britaine during the Roman government out of Tacitus Dion Ptolemye Antoninus and the Authour of the Notitia with others The period and conclusion of the Roman Empire in Britaine The estate and kingdome of the Britons after the departure of the Romans The estate hereof after Cadwallader and the conclusion of the Brittish Monarchie The originall and history of the Cornish VVesh and Britons of Cumberland Their Conquests by the Saxons and Normans and vnion into the kingdome and name of England The history of the Scots and Picts The Conquest of the Picts by the Scots and Vnion of the Northerne part of the Iland into the name and kingdome of Scotland The invasion of the Germans or Dutch The Iutes Saxons and English The Saxon or English Heptarchye The originall and fortunes of the kingdomes of Kent the South-Saxons VVest-Saxons East-Saxons East-Angles Mercia and Northumberland The vnion of the rest into the Monarchie of the VVest-Saxons The originall of the name and kingdome of England The kingdome of England 1 vnder the VVest-Saxons 2 vnder the Danes 3 and vnder the Normans The vnion of the blood and rights of the Saxons or English Scots and Normans and of the whole Great Britaine vnder one Prince in Iames our late Soveraigne of happie memorye The present estate of the Iland occasioned through so manie mutations The kingdomes of England and Scotland The names and Etymologie of the Shires of England THE MOVNTAINES OF GREAT BRITAINE THE bounders or land-markes whereof I shall haue occasion to make vse in the discourse following are the Mountaines and Riuers hereof with the more noted Promontories and Creekes of the Ocean whereinto the Rivers are disburdened The onely Mountaine noted by ancient authours was Grampius Mons mentioned by Tacitus containing now Braid-Albin with other hilly regions beyond the Frith of Dunbriton in Scotland The woods sometimes covering this Mountainous tract were named Saltus Caledonius by Lucius Florus and Sylva Caledonia by Pliny inaccessable thorough their intricate and darke thickets bogs lakes and marishes safe shelters of the Northerne Britons invaded by Iulius Agricola the Emperour Severus and the Romans In the part subject to the Crowne of England rise the Mountaines of Wales taking vp the Westerne devision of the kingdome betwixt the Irish Ocean the Sea of Severne and the Riuers Wye and d ee strong fastnesses of the warlike Silures and Ordovices with great obstinacy for a long time resisting the Roman yoake and not fully subdued vntill Iulius Agricola and the raigne of the Emperour Domitian and afterwards the Rendez-vous of the distressed Britons shunning the rage of the Saxons or English Beyond the riuer Trent beginneth another long Mountainous ridge which continued through the North of Staffordshire then by the West of Darbye-shire afterwards betwixt Yorkeshire and Lancashire lastly by Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumberland doth end at Cheviot or the Scottish borders This is not known by any one name ancient or moderne In Staffordshire it is named Moreland in Darbieshire the Peake betwixt Lancashire and Yorkeshire Blackestone-edge Pendle Craven betwixt Richmondshire and Westmoreland Stane-more in Cumberland Copland and at the borders of Scotland Cheviot The other hills of the South Blackamore Yorkes-would the Chilterne Cots-wold Malvern those of Sussex Devonshire and Cornwall with others are rather to be accompted Downs then Mountaines Those many of Scotland seeme all branches of the Grampius THE RIVERS CREEKES AND PROMONTORIES THe Rivers issue from the Mountaines and hils The more great and famous are the Thames Severne Trent Yeure or
some 470 yeares after their first invasion hereof by C. Iulius Caesar. The Province at this time after Beda extended Northwards beyond the wall of Severus vnto the Friths of Edenborough Dunbriton for thus we interpret the two armes of the East and Westerne seas mentioned by my Authour the bounders then of the Picts and Scots from the Roman or Southerne Britons BRITAINE RECOVERED BY THE NATIVES THe Romans hauing quite abandoned the Iland the dominion of the Southerne part vnder their king Vortigern returned vnto the natiue Britons These become lazie effoeminate through their long ease and disvse of armes vnder the Roman government and being vnable to withstand the fury of the Scots and Picts pressing vpon them with great violence from the North at their earnest suite a new Legion is sent from the Emperour Honorius and the Romans not now so much their Lords as confederates by whom the enimy is beaten backe By the meanes and perswasion hereof with better advantage to exclude these forragers a fourth trench or wall of turfes is raised vpon or neere vnto the wall of Lollius Vrbicus betwixt the two seas of Edenborough and Dunbriton so often before mentioned They returning home and the Scots and Picts falling to their wonted spoile and outrages another Roman Legion vnder Gallio of Ravenna is obtained from the Emperour Valentinian the third by whom againe with great slaughter the enimy is repulsed and a fift more firme wall of stone erected more Southwards vpon the old trench of the Emperour Severus famous almost entire in the time of Beda my Authour which done the Legion departeth againe into the Continent busied in the defence of Gaule invaded by Attilas and the Huns. After this time the Westerne Empire miserably languishing and drawing towards its last period the distressed Britons destitute of their Roman succours although with teares and much importunity desired of them implore the aide of the neighbouring Saxons and English inhabiting the opposite shore of Germany with whose valour through their long piracies vpon the Eastern coasts hereof they formerly had bin well acquainted In the yeare 449 and raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third in the I le of Thanet vnder two brethren Hengist and Horsa their Captaines ariue first those Dutch rovers who the common enimy the Scots Picts beatē home suppressed by them after the manner of forreine aides when they grow too strong for their friends turning their swords hereagainst by force and agreement with King Vortigern got seazed of the countrie of Kent which vnder Hengist they erected into a kingdome re-enforced and followed by sundry new Colonies of the same nations planting in other parts of the Iland encouraged by the good fortune of those first intruders the weakenes of the natiues and the riches and fertility of the land Not long after this first inroade his brother Otha and sonne Ebusa are sent for by Hengist by the good leaue of Vortigern taking possession of the Northerne parts beyond Humber pretending their defence against the Picts Scots occasioning afterwards the kingdome of Northumberland About the yeare 488 by Ella another Saxon Captaine is begun the kingdome of the South-Saxons named thus from their situation In the yeare 519 by Cerdicus the kingdome of the West-Saxons by Erchenwin about the yeare 527 the kingdome of the East-Angles by Vffa in the yeare 575 the kingdome of the East-Saxons Lastly by Crida in the yeare 582 the kingdome of the Mercians In this manner the more Easterne plaine countrey being subdued by the Saxons the dominion of the Britons after stoute long resistance became straitned within the Severne and the Westerne Mountaines which after Florilegus hapned by the raigne of Caretius their King succeeding in the yeare 586 some 4 yeares after the beginning of the Mercian kingdome oppressed and driven ouer that bounder by a ioynt war of the Saxon Kings In Cadwallader their last Prince ended the kingdome hereof quitting his Realme departing vnto Rome where he turned Votary deceasing in the yeare of Christ 689. The Brittish Kings vnto Cadwallader followe out of Mathew of Westminster for better authority we haue not or continuing their succession Vortigern elected King of the Britōs after the departure of the Romans noted for his vnchast life vnnaturall lust slougth and many vices the husband of his own daughter in whose raigne the Saxons first entred Britaine Marrying to Rowena daughter vnto Hengist hee gaue Kent by way of composition vnto this his father in law By the permission hereof another English Colony vnder Octa Abissa before mentioned are planted in the North beyond Humber Exasperated against him in regard of this his Dutch affinity and friendship the daily incroaching of the Saxons through his badde gouernment he is deposed by his subiects in the yeare 454 succeeded vnto by Vortimer Vortimer king of the Britons sonne to Vortigern by a former wife VVarring vpon the Saxons he forced them backe after my Authour into Germany their first countrey after Fabian onely into the Iland of Thanet in Kent Malmesburiensis otherwise whom I rather beleeue maketh mention of the death of Horsa brother vnto Hengist slaine in fight by Vortimer and of diverse battailes then fought betwixt the Brittish and English Nations but in most whereof the English still should haue the better He deceased in the yeare 460 after he had raigned six yeares according to my Authour poysoned by his stepmother Rowena after 20 yeares warre according to Malmesburiensis Vortimer deceasing his father Vortigern reassumed the kingdome pursued not long after and burnt in his castle named Genorium by my authour seated amongst the Welsh Mountaines by Aurelius Ambrosius by fire from heauen after Henry of Huntington In this last raigne of Vortigern hapned after my authour the murther of the British nobility to the number of 460 persons perfidiously slaine by Hengist after his returne from Germany recalled by Vortigern at a parlee of the two Nations in the towne of Ambri neere Sarisbury at a banquet or feast after Huntingdonensis Aurelius Ambrosius sonne to that Constantine who vsurped the VVesterne Empire against the Emperour Honorius about the yeare 464 called home out of Gaule Armorique and electesd king Vortigerne being againe deposed To this Prince my Author ascribeth the erection of the monument now called Stone-henge by Ambresoury in VViltshire set vp in memory of the Brittish Nobles slaine there by Hengist in the raigne of Vortigerne Vter surnamed Pendragon brother to Aurelius Ambrosius succeeding in the yeare 498. Arthur son to Vter Pendragon succeeding in the yeare 516. Of this Prince Geffrey of Munmouth and his followers report wonders not onely false but for the most part monstrous and incredible besides his great conquests against the Saxons advancing the Christian banner his victorious ensignes ouer the chiefe parts of the continent of Europe subduing Princes people which neuer were or then were not in being His high
valour and many and great victories against the English vnpartiall graue authors haue willingly acknowledged Constantine sonne to Cador Duke of Cornwall by the appointment of King Arthur whose kinsman he was succeeding in the yeare 542. He was slaine in battaile after Fabian by Aurelius Conanus Aurelius Conanus Nephew to Constantine succeeding in the yeare 545. Vortoporius after Fabian sonne to Aurelius Conanus in the yeare 581. These foure last Princes seeme otherwise out of Gildas who liued about those times to haue ruled together and not successiuely one after another since spoken vnto and personally reprehended by him in his invectiue Epistle de excidio Britanniae Wee adde that Gildas in the same place expressely mentioneth diuerse Kings of the Britons and nameth Vortoporius the tyrant of Dimetia containing a part onely of the present Wales In the raigne of Malgo and yeare 585 after my authour or according to others in the yeare 582 vnder their king Creodda or Crida begun the kingdome of the Mercians the last and greatest of the seauen kingdomes of the Saxons the victorious English by this time ouer-spreading the whole East and Southerne part of the Iland and the Britons confined within a narrow compasse along the Irish or Westerne Ocean much weakned doubtlesse since the decease of king Arthur through the euill and licentious gouernment of the Princes here mentioned called tyrants by Gildas vehemently taxed by him for their cruelty injustice lust and other sinnes and impieties Caretius or Caereticus after others king of the Britons succeeding in the yeare 586. Set vpon after my Authour by the joint Armes of the Saxon Princes he was forced out of the plaine Country beyond the riuer Severne amongst the Welsh mountaines Since this time the Severne was the furthest bounds Eastwards of the Brittish Dominions The Author of the Welsh History maketh mention of one Gurmund an arch-pirate and Captaine of the Norvegians assisting the Saxons in this their war against Caereticus Geffrey of Munmouth more absurdly would haue this Gurmund to haue beene a king of Afrique Neither people or names were at that time extant Cadwan succeeding according to Fabian after many yeares civill dissention in the yeare 613. Cadwallin succeeding in the yeare 633. By Beda he is named Cedwallo by Malmesouriensis Cedwalla Cadwallader sonne to Cadwallin succeeding in the yeare 676. Moued with a superstitious zeale he went vnto Rome to receiue the habit of Religion where shortly after he died in the yeare 689 and Papacy of Sergius Bishop of that sea the last king of the Britons The like voyage during the Papacy of Sergius and agreeing in euery circumstance with this of Cadwallader Venerable Bede to whom more credit is to be giuen relateth of Ceadwalla king of the West-Saxons With no better certainly the Scholiast of the Welsh history attributeth this pilgrimage vnto Edwal son to Cadwallader The relations of the Brittish affaires since the Romans are very vncertaine and many times fabulous through the impudent liberty of Geffrey of Monmouth followed by the vulgar Historians and the ordinary vanity of other their Writers more zealous to maintaine and encrease the honour of their Nation then carefull to preserue the truth After this sort the kingdome of the Britons begun by Vertigern being extinguished and the weake remainders hereof shut vp within the mountaines of the West the Iland became divided amongst many different and for the most part stranger names and inhabitants the Britons Picts Scots Saxons Iutes and English whose fortunes we are in the next place to relate The Britons scattered and divided asunder by the interveening of the Saxons became after this better knowne by the names of the Cornish Welsh and Cumbri or Britons of Cumberland of whom severally THE CORNISH BRITONS THey were named Cornwealer by the auncient Saxons by the Latin authors from hence Cornwalli and their country Cornwallia by later writers Cornubia Malmeshuriensis would haue them thus called from their situation to Cornu-Galliae or Cournovaille in France The more judicious fetch their name frō the word Corn which in the British language as almost in the Latin signifieth a horne or wedge in regard of such a resemblance of their country inhabiting a long narrow promontory from the word Walsh signifying strange or forrein with the Saxons as they accounted all the Britons VVhen this name begun we finde not as neither what was the forme of their gouernement The British authours make mention of Dukes of Cornwall before Cadwallader but of whose truth we much doubt Vpon the conquest of the country where now is Somersetshire by the VVest-Saxon kings they became severed from the rest of the Britons divided afterwards from the Welsh by the Sea of Severne They contained the present Cornwall the whole or part of Devonshire or the country of the Danmonij of Ptolemy By great Egbert the first Monarch of the English in the yeare 809 after Matthew of Westminster they were subdued and made a Province of the Saxon Empire euer since continuing English although to this day in part retaining the British language By King Athelstan succeeding about the yeare 924 at that time extending Eastward as farre as Excester which Citty then they inhabited together with the English they were after Malmesburiensis remoued more VVestward confined within the river Tamar the moderne bounds of Cornwall from Devonshire and the rest of England THE BRITONS OF CVMBERLAND THE word Cumberland signifieth the country of the Kimbri or Cymbry by which appellation the auncient Britons as now are the Welshmen were called in their natiue language By the taking in of Caer-Legion or Chester the neighbouring Regions by the Northumbrian and Mercian Saxons they were excluded from the vnion commerce of the other Britons They contained then the parts where now lye Cumberland Westmorland and Fournesse Fells in Lancashire with part of Scotland beyond Solway Frith secured by their mountaines and wastes wherewith those countryes are on all sides environed Afterwards notwithstanding wee finde them subject to the Saxon kings of Northumberland About the yeare 685 and in the raigne of king Allfrid they shooke off the yoake hereof for of those onely can we interpret the Britons mentioned by Beda assuming liberty after the decease of Ecgfrid his predecessour ouerthrowne and slaine in a great battaile by the Picts VVe doe not reade notwithstanding of the name of Cumbri or Cumbria vntill the Monarchie of the West Saxons and the great warres hereof with the Danes In the Scottish Histories about the yeare 875 we heare of one Constantine king of the Britons of Cumbria invading the Scottish Dominions and slaine in fight by Gregorius king of that Nation succeeded vnto by his brother Hebert More distinctly in Malmesburiensis we finde mention of Eugenius king of the Cumbri made subject to great Atheistan Monarch of the English Vnder Dummailus their last king in the yeare 946 after Matthew of Westminster they were at
length totally subdued by Edmund Monarch of the Saxons aided by Lewelin king of Dimetia or Southwales and giuen by Edmund vnto Malcolme king of the Scots to be held vnder the sief of the kings of England with condition to defend the Northerne frontire of the English against the Danes and forraine invaders After this time Cumberland and Westmoreland or the countrey hereof for aboue the space of one hundred yeares were possessed by the Scottish Nation whose Praefects as the Scottish writers tearme them or immediate Princes were the eldest sons or next Heires of Scotland By king William surnamed the Conquerour they were taken from the Scots and with the rest of England subjected to the Normans King Stephen ingaged in a dangerous war against Maâ—de the Empresse restored Cumberland to the Scots to be held with the old conditions recouered againe not long after by king Henry the second his successour disliking this liberalitie of Stephen and so great a diminution of his kingdome and incorporated with the Crown of England in which vnion the country hath euer since continued the name language and accompt of the Britons thorough their English and Scottish subjection being long since here worne out and extinguished THE VVELSH BRITONS THese in their natiue language call themselues Câ—mro Cymero and Cymbri as their Latihe Authours Cambri and their countrey Cambria which they would haue to be deriued from Camber one of the sonnes of Brutus their progenitour vnto whose share this part of the Iland should fall in the devision hereof with his brethren a fable begunne by Geffrey or Monmouth and yet maintained by all their Historians Commentatours men otherwise learned and skilfull in antiquities but over zealous to preferre the glory of this their Troian descent The name as before we haue shewed was common to the Britons of Cumberland and to the rest of the nation the words Britons Britaine not being British originally but imposed by the Greekes and forreiners The Etymologie hereof we cannot conjecture vnlesse from Gomar the sonne of Iapheth first peopling these VVesterne parts of Europe and from whom after Iosephus and Zonaras the Gaules were aunciently called Gomarenses and Gomares of which nation the first Britons were a colonie Their name of Welsh or Walsh was Dutch and of a later imposition signifying strangers with the Saxons in which accompt the English still held the Britons They were a more great strong remainder of the vanquished Britons vnder their King Careticus before mentioned driuen ouer the Severne by the victorious Saxons and sheltering themselues amongst the Silures Ordovices and the Mountaines of the VVest The name notwithstanding of the Welsh we finde not vntill afterwards and the yeare 708 at what time we first read in Henry of Huntington of one Gerent King of the Welshmen ouercome in so attaile by Ina the VVest-Saxon some 19 yeares after the decease of Cadwallader and end of the British kingdome The more auncient bounds hereof were vpon the South the sea of Severne by which they were diuided from the Cornish Britons vpon the West the Irish Ocean and vpon the North East the rivers Dee Severne from the Mercian Saxons By the raigne of Offa King of the Mercians succeeding in the yeare 758 all the plaine Country beyond the Severne where now is Herefordshire with parts of Glocestershire Shropshire and Worcestershire being subdued and taken in by the Saxons of Mercia they were wholy shut vp within their Mountaines for their better distinction enclosed by Offa and severed from his English with a wide and deep ditch continued from Basingwerk vpon the Dee betwixt Chester Ruthland in Flintshire along the hills vnto the mouth of the river Wye neere Bristoll whose tract in many places is yet seene and named Claudh Offa in their language or Offa's ditch afterwards the common bound of both nations Others notwithstanding as a more known limit make the river Wye to be the bounds of both Their government after Cadwallader was vnder diverse Lords whom their Histories call Kings Amogst these their Chronicle maketh mention of Edwall Roderique and Conan Tindaethwy descended from Cadwallader and following in a direct line the progenitours of the succeeding Princes Afterwards Roderique surnamed the Great grandchild by his mother vnto Conan Tindaethwy attained to a Monarchy of the whole Wales which about the yeare 870 he deuided into three parts or provinces which limited and distinguished with their meeres he left vnto his three sons with the authority name of Kings Guinedh or Northwales bounded with the Dee the Ocean the riuer Dovi the part of Anarawd his eldest sonne Deheubarth or South-wales lying beyond the riuer Dovi Powys extended vpon the East toward England the portions of Codelh and Mervin his two yonger sonnes These likewise subdeviding their estates amongst their numerous issue as did continually their successours after them for such was then the bad custome of the Welsh the countrey againe became shared amongst many petty Lords each sonne hauing a part of his fathers inheritance whereof some notwithstanding the eldest sonne most commonly or who otherwise overtopped the rest in power or favour with the people still bore the titles of their generall divisions knowne in their histories by the names of Kings of North and South-Wales and Lords of Powys continuing those stiles vntill towards their subiection to the English Amongst these likewise one was still accompted soveraigne or chiefe Lord to whom the rest were to pay tribute and to doe seruice which honour by the order of Roderique the great and of Howell Dha their lawgiuer was due vnto the succession of Anarawd before mentioned the Kings of Northwales the first borne or chiefe of the house of Cadwallader These their soueraigne lords are named kings in the Welsh historie vnto Owen surnamed Guyneth succeeding about the yeare 1137 who first is called Prince which title is continued vntill the time of Edward the first King of England to Lâ—evelyn their last prince taken vp since by the heires of the house of England By Egbert the great Saxon Monarch the nation is first made subject to the tribute and homage of the English ruled neuerthelesse after their owne lawes and free from forreine yoake vntill the Kings of England of the Norman race By Bernard de Neumarck a Norman gentleman assisted by the Aubryes and other of the French English nobility in the raigne of William Rufus king of England Brechiniauc now Brecknockshire after a long and hard warre is wrested herefrom and annexed to the English Empire By Robert Fitz-hamon in the same raigne Morganwc now Glomorganshire By Arnulph of Mountgomerie and Girald of Winsore his successour in the warre in the raigne of King Henry the first the Country of Dyvet now Pembrokeshire at what time a colonie of the Flemmings whose countrie had beene drowned by the Ocean by the permission hereof were planted in Ros a part of Dyvet continuing
here euer since their succession and English language and occasioning the name of little England beyond Wales By the Earles of Chester Warren and Mortimer with others about the same times the parts of Flint Denbigh together with Caeretica and the land of Gwent now Cardigan Monmouthshire are likewise taken in and subdued The valour or fortune of King Edward the first put an end to this languishing estate of the Welsh after some yeares warre vanquishing and killing Lhewelyn ap Gruffith their last prince and annexing the whole Wales to the English subiecting the people to his English lawes King Henry the eight of later yeares descended from the Welsh by the fathers side incorporated the country with the kingdome of England investing the Welsh with all the rights and priviledges of his English subjects in which ranke and vnion they now remaine The princes hereof from more certaine cleare times follow with that truth which their Histories will afford Roderique surnamed the Great Monarch of the Welsh sonne to Meruyn Vrych a nobleman of Wales Esylht daughter to Conan Tindaethwy son to Roderique Molwynoc son to Edwal son to Cadwallader the last king of the Britons Parting Wales into the divisions before mentioned he allotted Guynedh or Northwales vnto Anarawde his eldest son and vnto Cadelh Mervyn Deheubarth or Southwales Powys with condition that the two younger brethren their successours should be leigemen acknowledge the soveraignety of Anarawd the kings of Northwales confirmed afterwards by the lawes of Howel Dha He deceased in the yeare 876 slaine by the English Anarawd prince of Guynedh or Northwales soveraigne or chiefe King of the VVelsh eldest son to Roderique the Great The order of the kings of Southwales Lords of Powys for thus were they called and of the many inferiour Lords or Princes in each devision for as before euery son after the custome of the present Germans had a share of his fathers possessions I haue omitted in regard of their number Edwal Voel prince of Guynedh chiefe King of VVales sonne to Anarawd succeeding about the yeare 913. In the raigne hereof Athelstan King of England forced a tribute vpon the Welsh of 20 pounds of gold and 300 of silver with 200 head of cattaile remitted afterwards by King Edgar for a tribute of wolues Howel Dha Prince of Deheubarth or Southwales Powys soveraigne King of VVales succeeding in the yeare 940 descended from Cadelh brother to Anarawd the sonnes of Edwal Voel the right heires excluded Hee made lawes for the VVelsh obserued by the nation vntill their subjection to the English Iames and Ievaf sonnes to King Edwal Voel joynt princes of Guynedh and chiefe Kings of VVales succeeding after the decease of Howel Dha Owen with other the sonnes of Howel Lords of Southwales and Powys contending with them for the soueraignety being overthrowne by them in battaile and their elder brother Meyric omitted as vnfit for government Vnto these princes Edgar the King of England forgaue the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan exchanged for a certaine number of wolues constantly brought in by the VVelsh after my Authour vntill they were all destroyed The relation I leaue to the censure of the reader These afterwards falling out Ievaf is taken prisoner and Iames remaineth sole king overcome not long after and chased out by Howel sonne to Ievaf Howel Prince of Guynedh chiefe King of Wales sonne to Ievaf succeeding about the yeare 973 his father freed by him and set at liberty but not restored to the soveraignty He was slaine fighting against the English without any male issue Cadwalhon Prince of Guynedh soveraigne King of Wales son to Ievaf and brother to Howel succeeding about the yeare 984. He was slaine in battaile with Meiryc his brother by Meredith son to Owen king of Southwales Meredith Prince of Guynedh and chiefe king of Wales having slaine Cadwalhon Meyric son to Owen king of Deheubarth or South-wales After the decease of his father he likewise got seized of Southwales He afterwards lost Guynedh or Northwales vnto Edwal son to Meyric the eldest son of Edwal Voel the right heire in his absence set vp by the inhabitants Edwal prince of Guynedh chiefe King of Wales son to Meyric eldest son to Edwal Voel succeeding in the yeare 992. He was slaine in fight by the Danes leaving behind him a young son named Iames. In the yeare 998 died also Meredith aforesaid King of Southwales leaving one onely daughter named Angharat marryed to Llewelin ap Sitsylht By meanes hereof for want of heires or fit to goyerne Conan ap Howel Aedan ap Blegored contended for the gouernment when comming to battail Conan is slaine and Aedan vsurpeth the kingdome Aedan ap Blegored prince of Guynedh and soveraigne king of Wales succeeding in the yeare 1003. He was slaine with his foure sons in the yeare 1015 by Llewelin ap Sitsylht husband to Angharad Llewelin ap Sitsylht descended from king Anarawd and Angharad his wife daughter to Meredith king of Southwales after the decease of Aedan the vsurper soveraigne kings of Wales Hee was slaine in the yeare 1021 by Howel Meredith sons to Edwin son to Eneon brother to king Meredith leauing a son named Gruffith ap Llewelin After the death of Llewelin ap Sitsylht Iames son to King Edwal tooke vpon him the gouernment of Northwales as right heire Iames the second prince of Guynedh chiefe king of Wales son to king Edwal He was ouerthrowne slaine in the yeare 1037 by Gruffith son to Llewelin Angharad Gruffith prince of Guynedh chiefe king of Wales son to Llewelin ap Sitsylht Angharad He also subdued Southwales slaine by treason Blethyn Rywalhon sons to Angharad aforesaid Conwyn ap Gueristan her second husband princes of Guynedh and chiefe kings of Wales after the decease of king Gruffith Rywalhon being slaine in the yeare 1068 in a battaile fought betwixt these Meredith and Idel sonnes to king Gruffith Blethyn by this meanes remaineth sole King of Northwales He was slaine in the yeare 1073 by the treason of Rees ap Owen ap Edwyn Trahern ap Caradoc prince of Guynedh or Northwales and chiefe king of Wales cosen german to king Blethyn Hee was slaine in battaile by Gruffith son to Conan son to king Iames the second Gruffith ap Conan prince of Northwales chiefe king of Wales In the yeare 1079 after my Authour and the raignes of Gruffith ap Conan Rhees ap Theodor king of Southwales William the Conquerour king of England tooke the homages of the Welsh princes Not long after vnder William Rufus by the good leaue hereof Morganwc Brechiniauc and the Countrie where now is Cardiganshire parts of Deheubarth or Southwales with some part of Northwales neighbouring vnto Chester are subdued by Robert Fitzhamon Bernard de Neumarck other valiant Norman adventurers and added to the English government In regard hereof Matthew Paris maketh William Rufus the
of Northumberland vpon the West with the Scots and vpon the East and North with the German and Northerne Oceans The kingdome of the Northumbrians after their last Ethelred and the yeare 794 becomming extinct or miserably languishing through a 33 yeares ciuill dissention and the invasion of the Danes by the advantage hereof they enlarged their bounds Southwards as farre as the river Tweed gotten from the English The contayned a little before their finall ouerthrow by the Scots the Countryes now of Tividale Tweedale Merch Lauden Fife Cuningham Merne Anguish Straith-ern and Marre with others or the whole Easterne part of the present Scotland from the Tweede Northwards By the Scots vnder their King Kenneth after a fierce and bloody warre about the yeare 830 they were totally subdued and their name and memory quite rooted out their countrey hauing beene since added to the accompt and name of Scotland Their language most probably was the British Beda maketh it distinct herefrom and one of the fower generall of the Iland But whom the more iudicious interpret not of languages but of Dialects That the Dialect and many words hereof should in Beda his time be much different from those of the Cornish or Welsh Britons their long disvnion through the comming betwixt of the Northumbrian Saxons and the ancient subiection and commerce of the other with the Romans must necessarily enforce Their government was vnder Kings Their order and succession we finde not Their last was Druskenus slaine with the extirpation of the whole Nation by Kenneth and the Scots THE SCOTS THE Scots after Giraldus Cambrensis were a Colony of the neighbouring Irish. Orosius liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Honorius calleth the many people in his time inhabiting Ireland by the generall name of the Scots The like doth Beda in the first booke of his Ecclesiasticall story of the English and first Chapter Eginhartus in his life of the Emperour Charles the Great nameth Ireland an Iland of the Scots Isidore more plainly maketh Ireland and Scotland onely to be two different names of one and the same Iland distinct from Britaine Gildas more to our purpose tearmeth the Scots then inhabiting Britaine and infesting the Natiues with their dayly forragings Irish grassatores or free-booters That the Scots originally were Irish besides these authorities the present language habit and barbarous manners of the High-landers or Westerne Scots agreeing with the present Irish doe plainly demonstrate The Scots in Ireland Ptolemy and the auncient Geographers mention not The name doubtlesse was new affected vpon some accident which we know not giuen vnto or taken vp by the Irish towards the waine of the Romane Empire in that manner as were about the same times those of the Picts Almans French Sclaues with others by the Britons Germans Sarmatians leauing their former old names and vniting into these common Concerning the Etymologie hereof learned Camden after much search professeth himselfe to be ignorant Porphyrius is the first of ancient Authours in whom we finde the Scots mentioned liuing in the time of the Emperour Aurelian and as he is cited vpon an other occasion by S. Hierome in his Tract against the Pelagians ad Ctesiphontem In auncient and approued Histories we first reade of them with the Picts with whom they are still joyned in the raignes of the Emperours Constantius the second Honorius and the first and third Valentinians Their mention after this is common vnto this present The time of their first plantation in Britaine is vncertaine In the 20 26 and 27 bookes of Ammianus Marcellinus wee heare of them ransacking and spoyling the Roman Province but from what parts my Authour setteth not downe whether from Caledonia and the Northerne parts of Britaine or rather from Ireland which is more probable Claudian in his second booke de laudibus Stiliconis relateth of them attempting vpon the Continent hereof from Ireland and stopped and driuen home by Stilico where also hee accompteth them amongst the neighbouring Nations infesting Britaine which maketh it almost manifest that in the beginning of the raigne of Honorius vnder whom Stilico then serued they had not yet arriued here or set firme footing Shortly afterward notwithstanding before the intrusion of the Saxons we find them in Beda with the Picts possessing the Northerne part of Britaine invading from hence the Province and the Britons being vnable to withstand them twice ouercome and beaten off by fresh Roman supplies sent from Honorius and Valentinian the third From these proofes wee strongly conjecture their first descent hither and fixed dwelling to haue hapned towards the latter end of the raigne of the Emperour Honorius The part here they first tooke vp was the Westerne moity of Caledonia formerly inhabited by the Picts bounding vpon the East with this Nation and vpon the South with the Roman Province from the which they were diuided by the Glota now the Frith of Dunbriton which they held without any sensible addition till after the time of Beda After the yeare 794 and the decease of King Ethelred before mentioned through the advantage of a long ciuill dissention amongst the Saxons of Northumberland of the Danish wars which together hapned they got seazed of the parts lying betwixt the Friths of Solway Dunbriton belonging aunciently to the Northumbrian kingdome of Bernicia They contained by that time the present Countries of Carict Galloway Cantire Argile Braid-Albin Lorn Rosse with others or the whole Westerne part of the present Scotland from Solway Frith coasting Northwards along the Irish Ocean King Kenneth the second about the yeare 830 the Picts being subdued enlarged the Dominion hereof and the name and accompt of Scotland Eastward vnto the German Ocean extended by this meanes ouer the whole Northerne part of the Iland and seuered from England by the Frith of Solway and the River Tweede the more certaine bounds euer after betwixt the two kingdomes Malcolme the first about the yeare 946 added Cumberland and Westmoreland parts of England to the Dominion of the Scottish Kings by the gift of Edmund King of England to bee held vnder the fief of the English Monarches recouered by Henry the second and incorporated with the English Crowne Their government was Monarchicall yet where more aunciently not alwayes the next of bloud but the ripest in yeares and the most fit to rule of the kingly Race succeeded Kenneth the third succeeding about the yeare 976 by the consent of the States made the Kingdome first haereditary and to descend vnto the next ofkin confirmed by his son Malcolme the second and continued vnto our times Their first King after the Scottish Historians was Fergusius the son of Ferchard an Irish Scot chosen by the Nation shortly after their arrivall in Britaine about the yeare 330 before Christs Incarnation succeeded vnto by Ferithariâ— Mainus Dornadilla Nothatus Reutherus Reutha Thereus Iosina Finnanus Durstus Evenus the first Gillus Evenus the second Ederus Evenus the third
Metellanus Caratacus Corbredus Dardannus Corbredus the second Luctacus Mogaldus Conarus Ethodius Satrael Donaldus the first Ethodius the second Athirco Nathalocus Findochus Donaldus the second Donaldus the third Crathilinthus Fincormachus Romachus Angusianus Fethelmachus and Eugenius slaine with the whole strength and flowre of the Nation by the joint armes of the Picts and Romans vnder Maximus Lieftenant of the Province for the Emperour Gratian after whom the remainder of the vanquished Scots being banished their Countrey by an edict of the Romans should follow a vacancie or Interregnum of 27 yeares The vntruth and absurditie of this whole narration the consent of auncient and approued Authours doth sufficiently manifest placing here the Novantae Caledonij and other names of the Britons without mentioning the Scots vntill the raigne of the Emperour Honorius Wee adde that the Roman Historians as neither the more auncient Brittish or English relate not any such conquest of the Scots or Northerne part of Britaine vnder Gratian and Maximus of which more great and remarkeable victory they would not doubtlesse haue beene silent if any such had beene Their succession from more certaine and cleare times follow Fergusius named by the Scottish Historians Fergusius the second whom they suppose to be the son of Erthus son to Echadius or Ethodius brother to Eugenius slaine in battaile by Maximus and the Romans in the yeare 404 and raigne of the Emperour Honorius returning from exile and through the aide and confederacy of the Picts and the absence of the Roman Legions drawne out into the Continent against the barbarous Nations by Honorius with the rest of the banished Scots recouering their lost countrey created King in the yeare aforesaid some 27 yeares after the decease of Eugenius The more vnpartiall and judicious make this Prince to be the first king of the Scots of Britaine That the Scots were possessed of a part of Britaine in the raigne of Honorius we haue before proued The manner we leaue vnto the credit of our Scottish Relaters Beda otherwise calleth the King or Captaine of the Scots vnder whom they first inhabited this Iland by the name of Reuda The time he setteth not downe Eugenius eldest son to Fergusius The kingdome of the Scots contained at this time the part of present Scotland extended along the Westerne Ocean from the Frith of Dunbriton Northwards He deceased in the yeare 449 slaine in battaile against Hengist and the Saxons Dongaldus brother to Eugenius Constantinus brother to Dongaldus and Eugenius Congallus son to Dongaldus Goranus brother to Congallus Eugenius the second son to Congallus Congallus the second brother to Eugenius the second Kinnatellus brother to Engenius and Congallus the second Aidanus son to Goranus in the time of S. Columbanus and of Austine the Monke the Apostle of the English He deceased in the yeare 604. Kennethus the first Eugenius the third son to Aidanus Ferchardus the first son to Eugenius the third succeeding in the yeare 622. Donaldus brother to Ferchardus the first Ferchardus the second son to Ferchardus the first Maldvinus son to Donaldus Eugenius the fourth son to Donaldus and brother to Maldvinus Eugenius the fift son to Ferchardus the second Amberkelethus son to Findanus son to Eugenius the fourth Eugenius the sixt brother to Amberkelethus Mordacus son to Amberkelethus Etfinus son to Eugenius the sixt succeeding in the yeare 730. Eugenius the seauenth son to Mordacus Fergusius the second son to Etfinus Solvathius son to Eugenius the seauenth Achaius son to Etfinus he deceased in the yeare 809 Charles the great then commaunding ouer the French Empire Vnder these two Princes after my Authours begun first the auncient league betwixt the French Scottish Nations Congallus the third cosen German to Achaius Dongallus son to Solvathius Alpinus son to Achaius His mother was sister vnto Hungus king of the Picts in whose right the heires of Hungus being deceased he made claime to the Pictish kingdome the occasion of a long and bloody warre betwixt the two nations the issue whereof was the death of Alpinus overcome in battaill and slaine by the Picts and the finall ouerthrow and extirpation of the Picts not long after by king Kenneth and the Scots Scotland at this time contayned onely the Westerne moity of the present extending from Solway Frith Northwards together with the Redshanks or Westerne Ilands hauing the Picts vpon the East vpon the South the Britons of Cumberland and vpon the North and West the Ocean from Ireland Kennethus the second son to Alpinus He vtterly subdued droue out the Picts and enlarged the Scottish Empire ouer the whole North part of the Iland divided from the Britons and English by Solway Frith and the riuer Tweede He deceased in the yeare 854. Donaldus the second brother to Kennethus the second Constantinus the second son to Kennethus the second He was slaine in fight against the Danes in the yeare 874. Ethus brother to Constantine and son to Kenneth Gregorius son to Dongallus Donaldus the third son to Constantine the second Milcolumbus the first son to Donaldus He added to the Scottish dominions the Countryes of Westmoreland and Cumberland part sometimes of Northumberland given vnto him and his Successours by Edmund Monarch of the West Saxons to be held vnder the right and homage of the English Indulfus slaine against the Danes Duffus sonne to Milcolumbus the first Culenus sonne to Indulfus Kennethus the third brother to Duffus By the consent of the states assembled in Parliament he made the kingdome haereditary or to descend vnto the next ofkin to the deceased which vntill that time had vncertainely wandred amonst the princes of the royall blood the vncles most commonly being preferred before the nephewes the elder in yeares before those who were yonger He was slaine by the malice and treason of Fenella a woman in the yeare 994. Constantinus the third son to Culenus chosen king by his faction against the law of Kenneth the third opposed by Milcolumbus son to Kenneth He was slaine in fight by Kenneth base brother to Milcolumbus Grimus son or nephew to King Duffus elected against Milcolumbus and the law of Kenneth overthrown in battaill and slaine by Milcolumbus Milcolumbus the second sonne to Kenneth the third king by right of conquest and the law of Kenneth He confirmed by act of Parliament the Law touching the succession made by his father After this Prince the eldest sons of the Kings or the next of their blood ordinarily succeeded in the Scottish kingdome Hee deceased without male issue slaine by treason Duncanus son to Crinus chiefe Thane of the Westerne Ilands and Beatresse eldest daughter to Milcolumbus the second He was slaine by the treason of Macbethus Macbethus son to the Thane of Anguis and Doaca yonger daughter to King Milcolumbus the second after seventeene yeares tyranny and vsurpation overcome and slaine by Milcolumbus son to Duncanus Milcolumbus the third son to Duncanus succeeding in the yeare 1057. He marryed vnto Margaret
eldest daughter to Edward surnamed the Outlaw eldest son to Edmund Ironside King of England by which meanes the right of the house of the Saxons Edgar Atheling the only son of Edward deceasing vnmarried and without issue descended vpon the Kings of Scotland the posterity hereof and Margaret continued herein vnto our times and the vnion of the two kingdomes in Iames our late Soveraigne of happy memory He first as is thought brought into Scotland the titles of Earles Barons with others borrowed from the neighbouring English with whom vnder Edward the Confessour during the vsurpation of Macbeth he had for a long time remained He was slaine at the taking of Anwick Castle in Northumberland after some yeares warre maintained against William the Conquerour and the Normans occasioned through his protection and ayde of the banished English Donaldus the fourth son to Duncanus yonger brother to Milcolumbus the third vsurping the kingdome by the aide of Magnus king of Norwey He was driven out by Duncanus naturall son to Milcolumbus the third Duncanus the second naturall son to Milcolumbus the third slaine by the treason of Macpendirus Earle of Merne corrupted by Donaldus the fourth liuing then exiled amongst the Westerne Ilands He thus murthered Donardus the fourth resumed the kingdome vanquished and taken prisoner not long after by Edgar the right heire son to Milcolumbus the third and Margaret ayded by his vncle Edgar and the English Edgar son to Milcolumbus the third and Margaret daughter to Edward surnamed the Outlaw His sister Maude was marryed vnto Henrie the first king of England yongest son to the Conquerour vniting hereby the royall blood of the Saxons with that of the Normans Hee deceased without issue Alexander the first son to Milcolumbus and Margaret and brother to Edgar He also deceased sans issue David the first brother to Edgar and Alexander and son to Milcolumbus and Margaret succeeding in the yeare 1124. He annexed to the Crowne of Scotland the Earledomes of Northumberland and Huntingdon acruing through his marriage with Maude daughter to Earle Waldeofus He recouered likewise Cumberland and Westmoreland from the English taken from his predecessours by William the Conquerour restored vnto him by the liberality of king Stephen Milcolumbus the fourth son to Henrie prince of Scotland son to king David Vnable to withstand the ambition and greater power hereof he quitted Northumberland Westmoreland and Cumberland vnto Henry the second king of England retaining onely the Earledome of Huntingdon of all his English possessions left for a time vnto his successours He deceased without issue vnmarried VVilliam brother to Malcolme the fourth Taken prisoner at the battaill of Anwijck to procure his libertie peace with the English he did homage and sweare fealty vnto king Henry the second for the Crowne of Scotland Alexander the second son to William Alexander the third son to Alexander the second He deceased in the yeare 1285 without heires of his body or not long surviving The whole issue hereof and of king Alexander the second and William extinguished their contended for the soveraignety Iohn Balliol Lord of Galloway son to Iohn Balliol and Dornagilla daughter to Alan Lord of Galloway and Margaret eldest daughter to David Earle of Huntingdon brother to king William great vncle to Alexander the third and Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale son to Robert Bruce and Isabell second daughter to David Earle of Huntingdon and sister to Margaret both parties challenging a chiefer right and interest before the other Balliol as descended from the elder sister and Bruce as nearer by one degree to Earle David The Scots not able to determine the controversie or without armes Edward the first king of England is chosen vmpire After 6 yeares vacancy the right is adiudged on the behalfe of Balliol by king Edward with condition of his acknowledgment and homage to the English Crowne Iohn Balliol Lord of Galloway king of Scotland by the arbitration of king Edward the first He did homage to king Edward at the towne of Newcastle vpon Tine according to the agreement made betwixt them Discontenting his subjects through this his English subjection to regaine their lost loues or after my Scottish Authours provoked with some disgrace iniuries receiued from Edward he renounced not long after his homage and fealty sworne to the English warred vpon by Edward and after some ouerthrowes vnable to withstand so valiant and great a Monarcke forced to resigne into the hands hereof the whole right and interest he had or might claime to the Crowne of Scotland imprisoned afterwards in the towre of London and set at liberty by the mediation of Pope Boniface the eight and sent ouer to his inheritance and possessions in France where in a private fortune he dyed After this king Edward the first of England made a full conquest of the Scots whō he kept vnder hard subjection during his whole raigne although not without sundry defections and rebellions of this fierce stirring nation moued by William Walleys Robert Bruce and others most commonly to their losse He deceasing through their great victorie at Banocks-bourne neare Striueling obtained against Edward the second and the English and the tumults disorders hapning in England during the raigne of this weake and vnfortunate prince the Scots againe recouer their libertie Robet Bruce formerly crowned in the raigne of Edward the first is confirmed king Robert the first son to Robert Bruce lord of Anandale competitour of the kingdome with Iohn Balliol king of Scotland by right of warre his birth and the voluntary cession of Balliol the restorer of the Scottish name and liberty after a victorious and happy raigne deceasing in the yeare 1329. David the second king of Scotland son to Robert the first In the minority hereof Edward Balliol son to Iohn Balliol invadeth and by the helpe of the English obtayneth the Scottish Crowne to be held by him vnder the homage and protection of Edward the third king of England opposed by the faction of David Balliol and his Enhlish after long miserie and war being thrust out king David recovereth his almost lost kindgome taken prisoner shortly after at the battaill of Nevills crosse neere Durham invading England in favour of his auncient friends the French distressed through the many victories of Edward the third and the English He deceased without issue in the yeare 1370 the second and last king of Scotland of the house and name of Bruce Robert the second the first of the familie name of the Stewarts descended from Walter created Stewart of Scotland by Malcolme the third which name of office grew afterwards a surname to his house and ofspring king of Scotland in right from his mother eldest daughter to Robert the first and sister to Dauid the second Since this time the name and house of Stewarts haue still worne the regall Crowne of the Scottish dominions Iohn the second called Robert after his inauguration the name of Iohn as
ominous cast off by a decree of the states vnluckie to the Scottish French and English Monarchs son to Robert the second Iames the first son to Iohn or Robert the third murthered in his bed at Perth by Walter Earle of Athol Iames the second sonne to Iames the first slaine at the siege of the Castle of Rosburg against the English Iames the third son to Iames the second slaine in battaill against his seditious and rebellious subjects neere the towne of Sterling Iames the fourth son to Iames the third He married the Lady Margaret eldest daughter to Henry the seaventh king of England He was slaine at the field of Floddon by Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey and the English Iames the fift son to Iames the fourth and Margaret daughter to king Henry the seaventh He deceased without male issue Mary daughter to Iames the fift Iames of happy memory son to Henry Stewart Lord Darly and Mary Queene of Scotland The famous and victorious Queene Elizabeth in the yeare 1602 deceasing vnmarryed the last descended from the male issue of Henry the seaventh and Elizabeth he succeeded in the English dominions descended from Lady Margaret aforesaid the right and vndoubted heire of the three princely houses of the Saxon Scottish and Norman Kings and the first sole Monarke of Great Britaine Ireland and the neighbouring Ilands Charles king of great Britaine France and Ireland son to Iames of happy memory whom God long preserue THE ENGLISH THey were a German people mentioned by Tacitus and Ptolemy contayning part of the great and populous nation of the Suevi Ptolemy placeth them in this time about the middle of that vast continent and the riuer Albis with which riuer they were bounded vpon the North having towards the West the people of the Longobards They inhabited then most probably according to his discription the parts where now lie the Bishopricke of Hall and the Higher Saxony about Wittenberg Their interpretations seeme absurd who in regard of the affinity of the names would haue them seated about Engerne in Westphalen or Angloen in Pomerania places farre distant from the river Elb or the heart of Germany Afterwards towards the waine of the Romane Empire they flitted to the German Ocean more Westwards Beda before their invasion of this Iland placed them there betwixt the Iutes lying vpon the North of them and the Saxons vpon the South Ethelwerd an auncient Authour liuing not long after Beda more distinctly maketh Sleswiick then to be their chiefe citie situated in the Cimbrian Chersonese betwixt the two nations now mentioned The name of Angelen in the present Dukedome of Schleswiick together with these authorities manifestly proue that to haue beene their country in Dutchland immediatly before their English arriuall THE IVTES THe Iutes doubtles were the Gutae of Ptolemy inhabiting the Southerne part of Scandia which he mistaketh to be an Iland and attributeth vnto Germany In the declining age of the Westerne Empire the exact time we finde not sayling ouer the Bay Codanus or the Straights of the Sundt they flitted into the neighbouring Cimbrian Chersonese subdued or made viode which is the more likely vpon the departure of the Cimbri and other Dutch people drawing more Southwards towards the Romane frontier vniting into the common names of Saxons French or Almans Beda placeth them in this Chersonese vpon the North of the English or of Sleswiick their chiefe towne Their memorie is here yet preserued in the name of Iutlandt the part of the Chersonese or of Denmarke lying vpon the North of the Dukedome of Schleswiick THE SAXONS OF this nation we haue spoken more fully in the relation of Germany They were likewise a Dutch people mentioned by Ptolemy inhabiting then the necke of the Cimbrian Chersonese now Holstein Afterwards passing the riuer Elbe and sundry other German names joyning into this common they spread Southwards as farre as the French These conquering and remouing into Gaule they enlarged vnto the right shore of the riuer Rhijn By the raigne of the Emperour Charles the great they extended along the German Ocean from the river Eydore deviding them from the Danes vnto the Rhijn from the fall of that river vpwards as high as Colen parting them from the French These three German nations since their affaire with the Britons are onely by Beda thus particularly named and distinguished By Ammianus Marcellinus Gildas and other Authours before his time the Dutch infesting Britaine are all called by one generall name of the Saxons After Beda and the more ancient English historians they are sometimes named the English by others the Saxons and English-Saxons That they were the different parts of one generall Dutch name or people it is by all agreed In the yeare 449 according to Beda if his accompt be right Valentinian the third and Theodosius the second then governing the Roman Empire after long pyracies vpon the sea-coasts hereof they first to any any purpose enter and inhabit Britaine called in by Vortigerne and the Britons to their aide against the Scots and Picts and vnder Hengist and Horsa their Captaines planted in the Iland of Thanet in Kent given vnto them by Vortigerne The Scots Picts being vanquished and overthrowne through their valour neere Stamford after Henry of Huntingdon and the weakenesse of the Ilanders discouered new supplies from Germany are sent for by Hengist with his faire daughter Rowena marryed shortly after to the lustfull prince Vortigerne bewitched with her beauty by whom for his consent and more firme friendship with the Saxons Kent is allotted to Hengist about the yeare 455 by him erected into a kingdome the first dominion of the Saxons in Britaine This forreine friendship and alliance with the daily intrusion of the Dutch growing suspected by the Britons Vortigerne deposed and Vortimer his son by a former wife elected king hot warres ensue betwixt the two nations continued with deadly hate furie for many hundred yeares betwixt them whose effect was the finall expulsion of the Britons beyond the Severne amongst the Welsh Mountaines which happened by the raigne of their King Caereticus about the yeare 586 and the conquest of the plaine and Easterne countrey by the Saxons with fresh companies continually invading the Iland vpon occasion of those warres or allured with the happy successe of those first adventurers and beginning sundry small kingdomes in the parts where they arrived or tooke vp to inhabite whereof some one notwithstanding still bore a sway over the rest whose King was accōpted soveraigne or Monarch the kingdomes of Kent the South-Saxons East-Saxons East-Angles Northumberland Mercia and of the West-Saxons whose originall continuance and fortunes vntill their vnion into the kingdome of the West-Saxons name of England come next in place THE KINGDOME OF THE KENTISH SAXONS THis contained onely Kent It was begunne by Hengist aforesaid the first Saxon Captaine that invaded Britaine vnto whom the countrey was
given by Vortigerne King of the Britons in favour of Rowena the beautifull daughter of Hengist marryed vnto Vortigerne about the yeare 455 from Christs incarnation and in the seaventh yeare after the arrival of Hengist It cōtinued for the space of 375 years after Malmesburiensis accompting from the first entrance of Hengist ending in the yeare of Christ 824 in Baldred the last prince hereof overcome and driven out by Egbert king of the West-Saxons added afterwards as a Province to the West-Saxons dominion The Kings hereof were Hengist before mentioned descended after my authour as were all the rest of the Kings of the Heptarchie from Woden a great prince amongst the German Saxons and his wife Frea in whose honour the third fift dayes of the weeke were named Wednesday Fryday by the idolatrous English continued since in the time of the Gospell vnto this present His brother Otha son Ebusa whom he had sent for out of Germany by the good liking of Vortigern to whom they pretended the defence of the country against the neighbouring Scots Picts got seazed of the Northerne parts of Britaine lying on the further side of Humber held by them their successours with the title of Dukes vnder the right fealty hereof of the kings of Kent chaunged after into the kingdome of Northumberland In his time likewise Ella Cerdic two noble Captaines of the same Nation invading the South layed the foundations of the kingdomes of Sussex the West-Saxons He deceased in the yeare 488 the first king of Kent Monarch or chiefe king of the English Saxons Eske son to Hengist From this Prince the Kentish-Saxons were called Oiscingae after Beda Octa son to Eske Ermerick after Malmesburiensis son to Octa or Otha Ethelbert son to Ermeric succeeding in the yeare 561. He recovered the Monarchy vnto the Kentish men after Hengist lost vnto the South and West-Saxons the sixt soveraigne or chiefe king of the English In his raigne the Saxons first receiued the Christian faith converted by Austine sent from Gregory Bishop of Rome He deceased in the yeare 616. Edbald son to Ethelbert Ercombert yonger son to Edbald King of Kent during the nonage of Ethelred and Ethelbert sons to Ermenred eldest son to Edbald Egbert son to Ercombert He inhumanely murthered Ethelred and Ethelbert sons to Ermenred aforesaid jealous of their better right to the kingdome of Kent Lothaire yonger son to Ercombert and brother to Egbert vsurping the kingdome in the minority of Edric son to Egbert He was slaine in fight after 11 yeares raigne by Edric in the yeare 685. Edric son to Egbert slaine against his rebellious subjects after two yeares tumultuous and vnquiet raigne After his decease the Kingdome torne with ciuill dissentions became a prey to Ceadwalla which but without successe he sought to vnite to his West-Saxon kingdome miserably wasted through his rage cruelty Withred brother to Edric son to Egbert succeeding after seauen years vacancy in the yeare 693 by the good leaue of Ina king of the West-Saxons successour to Ceadwalla whose peace he had purchased with a summe of money Edbert son to Withred Ethelbert the second son to Withred and brother to Edbert Alric brother to Edbert and Ethelbert ouer-throwne and slaine by Offa the great king of the Mercians the last king of Kent descended from Hengist After this Prince the Province miserably distressed through the wars and invasions of the Mercians became vsurped by such of the Natiues who had power to effect the same the posterity of Hengist being extinguished or excluded Ethelbert the third surnamed Pren after Alric vsurping the goverment Hee was taken prisoner and deprived by Kenulf king of the Mercians set at liberty not long after and deceasing in a private fortune Cuthred succeeding in the yeare 797 set vp by Kenulfe king of the Mercians after Etheldred Baldred vsurping the kingdom after Cuthred in the yeare 824 over-throwne in battaile and chased out by great Egbert after whom Kent was annexed to the kingdome of the West-Saxons The Kentish Dutch or Saxons were after Beda a colony of the Iutes THE KINGDOME OF THE SOVTH-SAXONS IT contained the Regni of Ptolomy or the present countreyes of Surrey and Sussex bounding vpon the South with the Brittish Ocean vpon the East with the kingdome of Kent vpon the North with the river Thames from the East-Saxons and vpon the West with the kingdome of the West-Saxons named thus from the situation thereof lying in the most Southerne part of the Iland It was begun by Ella a Saxon captaine arriuing here with new Dutch supplyes in the time of Hengist king of Kent and first Monarch of the English Concerning the exact time of Ellaes descent hither our English authours doe much vary for want of more auncient to direct them All notwithstanding or the most part agree that this hapned in the time of Hengist After about 200 yeares continuance and long oppression by the more mightie kings of the West-Saxons this state took end subdued by king Ina and incorporated into the vnion of the West-Saxon kingdome This as neither the Kentish although the first kingdomes erected by the Saxons yet came not to any growth through the bad neighbourhood of the West-Saxons Mercians and other more potent Dutch intruders comming betwixt them and the Britons The kings were Ella aforesaid arriving here about the yeare 477 after Mat. of Westminister sent for by Hengist and some years afterwards hauing vanquished the Britons in sundry fights and sacked the strong city of Anderida their chiefe fortresse about the yeare 488 taking vpon him the name and authority of king of those parts After Hengist he attained to the soueraigntie or chiefe commaund of the rest of the Saxons the second Monarch of the English Cissa son to Ella king of the South-Saxons the founder of the towne of Chichester in Sussex He lost the Monarchie or chiefe rule to Cerdic king of the West-Saxons He deceasing about the yeare 590 the kingdome fell by what right we finde not vpon Cheulin king of the West-Saxons After this time we read not of any more kings of the South-Saxons vntill Adelwold Edelwach or Ethelwolf for by all these names hee is called the first Christian King of the South-Saxons He was invaded and slaine in battaile in the yeare 687 after Mat. of Westminster by Ceadwal king of the West-Saxons the last who is named king of the South-Saxons Adelwold being slaine Berthun Authun two Dukes of the country but without the title of kings tooke vpon them the gouernment by whom for the time Ceadwal is repulsed and driven home Not long after the kingdome of the South-Saxons vnable any longer to with-stand the power of the West-Saxons is finally subdued by Ina who succeeded vnto Ceadwal added to the West-Saxon kingdome THE KINGDOME OF THE EAST-SAXONS IT contained the countrey of the Trinobantes of Caesar and Ptolemy or the present of
and the preceeding kings Ethelbert son to Ethelred He was treacherously murthered by Offa the great king of the Mercians invited to his Court vpon pretence of marriage with his daughter Elfrid After Echelbert the East-Angles for a long time became a prey to the Mercians West-Saxons Kentish Saxons without kings or mentioned in Authours By great Egbert with the rest of the Heptarchie they became subject to the English name and Monarchy vnder a substituted king of their owne not named by Huntingdoniensis my Author as neither are any other of their princes vntill Edmund descended from Anna succeeding about the yeare 780. Saint Edmund the last Saxon king of the East-Angles substituted or governing vnder the West-Saxons invaded by Hungar and Hubba two Pagan Danish Captaines and after sundry torments with great constancy sustayned for his faith profession tyed to a stake and shot to death with their arrowes canonized for a Saint and Martyr whose rich and much honoured shrine gaue occasion of the name of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke Saint Edmund thus martyred after 9 yeares vacancy and spoile by the Danes Guthrum or Godrun a Danish Captaine succeedeth in the kingdome hereof of the East-Saxons to whome Eohric of the same nation succeedeth By Edward the first Monarch of the English Saxons the Danes are lastly driven out and the countrie is immediatly vnited to the rest of the English Empire THE KINGDOME OF MERCIA IT was so named after our best antiquaries from the word Mearc signifying with the Dutch or English a bounder called thus since confining in a manner withall the rest of the Saxon kingdomes lying in the heart and middle part of the Iland Better Etymologies we know not It contayned in its greatest extent the Countries of the Dobuni Catycâ—chlani Coritani and Cornavij of Ptolemy with part of the Iceni and Silures or after Malmes buriensis the moderne countries of Lincolne Nottingham Rutland Leicester Huntingdon Bedford Northampton Buckingham Oxford Glocester Warwijck Stafford Darby Worcester Hereford Chester and Shropshire with part of Hartfordshire the largest of all the seaven kingdomes bounded vpon the East with the East-Saxons and East-Angles with part of the German Ocean betwixt the Metaris or the Washes of Lincolneshire and the mouth of Humber vpon the South with the riuer Thames from the West-Saxons vpon the West with Offa's-Ditch from the Welsh with part of the Irish Ocean betwixt the Dee and Mersey and vpon the North with the riuer Mersey and Humber from the kingdome of Northumberland It comprehended the North South Mercia the riuer of Trent parting these two devisions after Mat. of VVestminster It was begun by Crida or Creodda a Saxon Captaine in the yeare 585 after my authour descended from prince VVoden enlarged by the victories of Wibba Penda and Offa. By great Egbert it was subjected to the vassalage of the West-Saxon Monarchs about the yeare 886 ending in Burdred a substitute of the West-Saxons tyred with long warres and molestations of the Danes departing vnto Rome after whom the Danes who had now vsurped it being expulsed it was vnited to the West-Saxon kingdome The Kings were Crida or Creodda aforesaid about the yeare 585 the first king of the Mercians Wibba son to Crida Ceorl son to Kinemund brother to VVibba Penda son to VVibba succeeding in the yeare 626. He slew in battaill Edwin and Oswald kings of Northumberland and Sigebert Egfrid and Anna kings of the East-Angles and droue out of his kingdome Kenwald of the VVest-Saxons noted for his bloudy fierce and violent raigne many victories and much cruelty against the neighbouring Christian English Himselfe was lastly slaine at a great memorable overthrow given by Oswy king of the Northumbrians After this the country for a time was made subject to Oswy and the Northumbrian Saxons Peada son to Penda by Oswy king of Northumberland vpon the marriage of Alkfled his naturall daughter set ouer the part of Mercia lying South of the riuer Trent with condition that hee should become Christian the first Christian king of the Mercians The part of Mercia vpon the North of Trent Oswy joyned to the immediate government of the Northumbrians He was slaine after Beda by the treason of his wife Alkfled after others by his mother Kinswith wife to Penda After Peada the Mercians shook off the yoke of the Northumbrians and Wulfhere is advanced to the kingdome Wulfhere son to Penda and brother to Peada Oswy the Northumbrians thrust out king of the Mercians By his great valour happie exploites after Oswy he obtayned the Soveraignety or chiefe rule of the Saxons continued in his successours vntill Kenelme and the Monarchy of Egbert and the VVest Saxons the eleventh Monarch of the English He founded the Church Monastery of Medesham or Peter borough begun by his brother Peada converted to Christianity by holy Chad the Apostle or first Bishop of Lichfield and the Mercians He deceased in the yeare 674. Amongst other issue he had Wereburg a professed Nun in the Monastery of Elye appointed afterwards by king Ethelred visitour of all the Monasteries in the kingdome of Mercia which charge she vnderwent with great zeale and opinion of sanctity whose dead corps or reliques remoued afterwards to the City of Chester occasioned there the Church of Saint VVereburg since the Cathedrall of that Diocese founded by Leofrike Earle of Chester in her honour Ethelred brother to Peada and VVulshere and son to Penda king of Mercia and the twelft Monarke of the English He founded the Monasterie of Bardney in Lincolneshire where relinquishing the kingdome himselfe became Monke and afterwards Abbat Kenred son to Wulfhere Ethelred resigneing king of Mercia and Monarch of the English Having raigned foure yeares he likewise gaue ouer the kingdome and with Offa king of the East-Saxons went to Rome where Constantine the first being Pope they together put on the Coule habit of religion Chelred son to Ethelred king of Mercia and Monarch of the English He had warres with Ina king of VVest-Saxons growne great through his late victories ouer the Kentish and South-Saxons and aspiring to the Monarchy managed with aequall fortunes Ethelbald of the blood royall of the kings of Mercia descended from Crida king of the Mercians Monarch of the English in the time of S t Winifrid or Boniface the Apostle of the Germans and Archbishop of Mentz reprehended by him for his vnmarried yet most lascivious and vnchast life He was slaine by his mutinous subjects stirred vp by Bernred ayming hereby at the kingdome Offa descended from Wibba after some vacancy the death of the Tyrant Bernred whom he slew in battaill king of Mercia and Monarch of the English renowned for his great victories archieved against the bordering Welsh Saxons He drew Offaes Ditch before described the bounder betwixt him the Welsh and subjected his English to atribute of the sea of Rome called Romscot and Peter-pence He likewise founded the great
and rich Monasterie of S t Alban in honour of that first British Martyr a Citizen of the neighbouring Verulamium put to death here by the Emperour Dioclesian and now canonized at his cost He deceased in the yeare 796. Egfri◠son to great Offa king of Mercia and Monarch of the English deceasing within the yeare Kenwolf descended from Wibba king of Mercia and Monarch or chiefe king of the English deceasing in the yeare 819. After this prince the Mercians lost the sovernignety or chiefe rule of the English to Egbert and the West-Saxons hapning through the feeble vnripe yeares of Kenelme his next successour the quarrels and devisions hereof for the Crowne and the power of Egbert growne mighty through the accesse of the East and South-Saxons and Kentish kingdome Kenelme son to Kenwolf at the age of seaven yeares succeeding in the kingdome of Mercia murthered by his sister Quendrid ambitious of the gouernment Ceolwulf king of Mercia Vncle to Kenelme and brother to Kenwolf after one yeares troublesome raigne driuen out by his seditious subiects and thorough the treason and faction of Bernulf Bernulf King of the Mercians vsurping the kingdome against Ceolwulfe Hee contended with great Egbert for the chiefe rule or soveraignty of the English by whom he was ouercome in fight was lastly slaine against the East-Angles Ludecan King of Mercia intruding the Bernulf overcome slaine by Egbert the East-Angles Withlafe King of Mercia vsurping after Ludecan subdued afterwards made tributary substituted by Egbert Berthulf king of Mercia after Withlafe substituted by the West-Saxons He was driuen out by the bloudy all-conquering Danes Burdred appointed by Ethelwolf the West-Saxon or English Monarch After two and twenty yeares raigne wearied out with continuall warres fresh invasions of the Danes leaving England vnto fortune about the yeare 886 he tooke sanctuary in Rome where in a private state he dyed the last Prince of the long languishing Mercian kingdome after whom some few yeares revelling of the Danes the countreyes hereof by Alfred the Danes brought vnder were vnited to the English or VVest-Saxon Monarchy THE KINGDOME OF NORTHVMBERLAND IT was thus called from the more famous river or creeke of Humber vpon whose North it lay It contained the Brigantes of Ptolemy with other parts of North Britaine extended from hence vnto the Bodotria Glota of the same Authour now the Friths of Edinburgh and Dunbriton on after Malmes buriensis the present countryes of Yorkeshire Lancashire Durham Westmoreland Cumberland Northumberland Wee adde Tweedale Merch Lauden Carict Galloway with other parts of moderne Scotland vnto the Glota and Bodotria for thus farre after Malmesburiensis the Empire of the English whose North this was shortly vpon their invasion conquest extended It had vpon the South the riuers of Mersey and Humber from the kingdome of the Mercians vpon the East the German Ocean vpon the West the Irish sea and vpon the North the two Friths before mentioned parting it from the Scots and Picts It was divided into two Provinces more aunciently commaunded a part by their kings of Deira which was the part intercepted betwixt Humber and the river of Tees and Bernicia lying betwixt the Tees and Frith of Edinburgh The kingdome was occasioned by Otha and Ebusa the brother and son of Hengist shortly after the comming of the first Saxons the better to strengthen their party sent for out of Germany by Hengist and by the good leaue of Vortigern king of the Britons arriuing and planting in those Northerne parts pretending their guard against the injurious and ill neighbouring Picts and Scots whose successours the truce and amity betwixt the two Nations quickly broken in continuance of time subduing the Country thus limited and governing the same with the title of Dukes vnder the right and soveraigne commaund of the kings of Kent about the 60 and 72 yeares after the death of Hengist chaunged their stile into the name of kings of Bernicia and Deira for thus the parts hereof as before then were called vniting againe not long after into one onely kingdome and common name of Northumberland called thus in regard of the Northerne situation thereof vnto that famous river The Northumbrians after Ethelred and the yeare 794 being much distressed through their ciuill dissentions and the invasions of the Danes by the advantage hereof the Scots and Picts got seazed of the parts of Bernicia situated vpon the North of the river Tweede and Solway Frith the ordinary bounder afterward of the English and Scottish kingdomes The Britons before this inhabiting the parts where now lye Cumberland and Westmoreland with Fournesse Fels in Lancashire subiect aunciently to the Saxon kings of Northumberland about the yeare 685 revoulting from vnder the government hereof begun the kingdome of the Cumbri or Cumberland continuing after the Heptarchy of the English expired In this māner the kingdome of Northumberland stinted towards the North with the Frith of Solway and the river Tweede about the yeare 827 and some 33 years after the decease of Ethelred before mentioned ouer-charged with forreine and domestique wars submitted to the protection of great Egbert and his West-Saxons by whom it was lastly vnited to the West-Saxon or English Monarchy The princes hereof were Ida the first king of Northumberland after Mat. of Westminster elected by the victorious Dutch or English of these Northerly parts in the yeare 548 and about the 60 yeare after the death of Hengist By Floretinus Monke of Worcester he is stiled only king of Bernicia Ida deceasing the Northumbrians in the yeare 560 after Mat. of VVestminster first became divided into the two kingdomes of Deira vsurped with this title by Ella son to Duke Iffus and Bernicia the portion remaining vnto Adda son and successour vnto Ida succeeded vnto in Bernicia during the long raigne of Ella by Clappa Theodulphus Freothulfus Theodoricus and Ethelricus all sons to Ida and brethren to Adda Adda Clappa Theodulphus Freothulfus Theodoricus and Ethelricus kings of Bernicia and sons to Ida successiuely raigning one after another Ella king of Deira son to Duke Iffus After the decease of Ella king Ethelricus Edwin thrust out son to Ella obtaineth the soueraignty of the whole Northumberland Ethelricus son to Ida Edwin son to Ella excluded king of Northumberland or of both Provinces of Deira and Bernicia Ethelfrid king of Northumberland son to Ethelricus He confirmed and much enlarged the kingdome of the Northumbrians through his conquests and victories against the Scots and weake remainders of the Britons He was slaine in battaile by Redwald king of the East-Angles and Monarch of the English in the quarrell of Edwyn king of Deira expulsed by Ethelricus Edwyn king of Deira son to Ella after Ethelfrid succeeding in both Provinces of Deira and Bernicia the first Christian king of the Northumbrians converted by the meanes of his Queene Ethelburga daughter to Ethelbert the first
Christian king of Kent and through the preaching of Paulinus the Apostle of those Northern parts first Archbishop of Yorke He began at Yorke the Church of S. Peter appoiting it to bee the Cathedrall of that Metropolitane sea After Redwald he got the soveraignty or chiefe rule amongst the Saxons the eight Monarch of the English Hauing a long time raigned victoriously he was lastly about the yeare 633 slain in battaile by the joint armes of Penda king of the Mercians and of Cadwallo king of the Britons Osric king of Deira son to Alfrid brother to Ella and Eanfrid king of Bernicia son to Ethelfrid after the decease of Edwin returning out of Scotland where they had kept during the raigne hereof and succeeding in the two kingdomes of Northumberland noted by Beda Malmesburiensis for their apostacy from the faith of Christ wherein with Oswald who next succeeded they had been baptized during their exile amongst the Scots and the iust reuenge of God for this their impiety after some one yeares short raigne overcome and slaine by Cadwallo king of the Britons Oswald son to Ethelfrid and brother to Eanfrid hauing vanquished Cadwallo his Britons in a memorable bloudy fight succeeding in both Provinces of Deira and Bernicia He attained likewise to the chiefe rule of the Saxons the ninth Monarch of the English Hee restored in the parts of Northumberland the much decayed Christian Religion by the preachings and especiall industry of Aidan a Scottish man and the first Bishop of Lindisfarne to whom in regard of his ignorance of the Saxon tongue he serued as an interpretour He was slaine by Penda the cruell king of the Mercians in a battaile fought at Maserfield now from hence named Oswaldstree in Shropshire Oswy king of Bernicia naturall son to Ethelfrid and Oswyn king of Deira son to Osric succeeding about the yeare 643 in the two kingdomes of Northumberland Emulation and wars arising betwixt the two Princes and good Oswyn by the treason of Earle Hunwald being deliuered into the hands of Oswy by whom he is wickedly murthered Oswy attaineth to the Dominion of all Northumberland and by the strength and advantage hereof to the chiefe rule and soveraignty of the English the tenth and last Monarch of the English of the house of Northumberland He slew in fight the mercilesse and raging Penda and subdued the Mercians to his will rebelling notwithstanding shortly after and reassuming liberty vnder Vulfhere son to Penda He deceased about the yeare 670. After this Prince the two Provinces of Deira and Bernicia went still vnited vnder one onely king of Northumberland Egfrid king of Northumberland son to Oswy He lost the Monarchy or chiefe rule of the English to Vulf here and the Mercians He was slaine against the Picts entrapped amongst their mountaines Encouraged by this ouerthrow the remainder of the Britons inhabiting Cumberland the Westerne coasts along the Irish Ocean cast off the yoake of the Northumbrians and became a free estate Alkfryd king of Northumberlād naturall son to Oswy Osred king of Northumberland son to Alkfrid He was slaine in fight by Kenred and Osric aiming hereby at the Crowne and through the advantage of his licentious life and many vices Kenred king of Northumberland the murtherer of Osred descended from Ida the first king of Bernicia by his Concubine Osric king of Northumberland associate with Kenred in the treason against Osred Ceolwulph king of Northumberland brother to Kēred He voluntarily resigned the kingdome took the habit of religion in the Iland of Lindisferne now Holy Land Vnto this prince Venerable Bede dedicateth his Ecclesiasticall historie of the English Nation Egbert king of Northumberlād son to Eata brother to Ceolwulf He also left the kingdome and turned religious Oswulph sonne to Egbert after a short raigne slaine by treason Edilwald descended from king Ida by his Concubine slaine by Alured Alured descended from Ida and the same Concubine driven out by his seditious subjects Ethelred son to Edilwald expulsed by the faction of Edelbald and Herebert two noblemen of the Countrie Alswald brother to king Alured murthered by his ever wicked and rebellious subjects Osred son to Alured forced out by the same fury Ethelred son to Edilwald restored to the kingdome after Alswald and Osred in the yeare 794 slaine by his still bad and mutinous subjects long practised in treason and the murther of their princes the last king of Northumberland after Malmesburiensis Ethelred thus murthered the Countrie for the space of thirty and three yeares was much turmoyled with ciuill dissentions and continuall intrusions of petty tyrants contending for and vsurping the soveraignety of small power through this disorder and short continuance and not deserving the name of kings In the yeare 827 not able any longer to hold out or to resist so great a Monarch the Northumbrians were subdued or rather voluntarily yeelded vnto Egbert the most potent king of the VVest-Saxons After this subjection they were ruled by Vice-Royes or substitute kings vnder the VVest-Saxons of which ranke were Osbrict and Ella mentioned by Henry of Huntington in the raigne of Ethelwolf son and successour to great Egbert These two being slaine by the Danes they were made subject to that nation whose kings after Huntingdoniensis if they be worth the naming were Haldene Gudfert Nigellus Sidrik Reginald and Anlaf commaunding here in a confused and disorderly manner sometimes one ruling alone sometimes two or many together By Athelstan these Danish Northumbrians were driven out or subdued to the English Monarchy not long after by king Edred after sundry rebellions incorporated into the kingdome and accompt and name of the English THE KINGDOME OF THE WEST-SAXONS IT contayned more aunciently the Belgae Attrebatij and Durotriges of Ptolemy now Barkeshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Hantshire Dorset-shire with the I le of Wight having vpon the South the British Ocean vpon the East the South-Saxons vpon the North the Mercians and the river Thames and vpon the West the sea of Severne and the Cornish Britons Malmesburiensis addeth Devonshire and Cornwall or the parts belonging sometimes to the Danmonij or Cornish Britons subdued and annexed by Great Egbert a little before the period of the Heptarchie and the abolition of the kingdome and distinction of the West-Saxons The state was begun after those of Kent and Sussex but before the rest of the Heptarchie by Cerdic a Saxon Captaine about the yeare 495 landing with fresh German succours amongst the Iceni where now is Cerdic-shore neere Yarmouth and descending from thence towards the VVest and hauing vanquished and slaine Natanleod a British Commander fixing and establishing in the Westerne parts the kingdome named thus from its situation enlarged by the after conquests hereof and of his victorious Successours vpon the distressed neighbouring Britons Into this kingdome as into a more fresh liuely stocke all the rest of the kingdomes of the Saxons became at length engrafted mastered by the armes of great
Egbert and through their owne intestine broyles and in the yeare 819 by the decree of Egbert at an assembly of the states at VVinchester joyned into one entire state or common name of England continued through many successions of princes vnto our times The order of the kings of the VVest-Saxons followeth vntill the Heptarchy determined and the vnion and name of England Cerdic before mentioned the first king of the West-Saxons about the yeare 502 and 43 yeares after the first arrivall of Hengist After Ella of the South-Saxons he attayned to the chiefe rule or soueraignety amongst the Saxon princes the third Monarch of the English continued in his successours for two descents Kenrik king of the West-Saxons and Monarch or chiefe king of the English son to Cerdic Cheulin king of the West-Saxons chiefe king or Monarch of the English son to Kenrik After sundry conquests and great victories against the Britons and Kentish Saxons he was lastly ouerthrowne and driuen out by a joynt warre of the Welsh and his seditious subjects discontented with his insolent government drawne on through the treason and ambition of his nephew Cealic Cealic king of the West-Saxons son to Cuthwolf brother to Cheulin and son to Kenric He lost the Monarchy or chiefe rule of the English vnto Ethelbert king of the Kentish men Chelwolf king of the VVest-Saxons son to Cuth brother to Cheulin Kingils son to Chel brother to Chelwolfe king of the VVest-Saxons succeeding in the yeare 612. He first of the VVest-Saxon princes embraced the Christian Religion won to the faith by the preaching of Berinus an Italian the first Bishop of Dorchester in Oxfordshire and through the holy zeale and endeavours of Oswald king of Northumberland He tooke for his companion in the government his son Quincheline who deceased before him Kenwald king of the VVest-Saxons son to Kengils he founded the rich abbey of Malmesburie and the great Church of VVinchester He deceasing without issue his wife Segburg a manly woman for a time mannaged the affaires of the kingdome succeeded vnto by Eskwin Eskwin king of the VVest-Saxons descended from Cerdic Kenwin king of the VVest-Saxons brother to Kenwald and son to Kingils He much enlarged the kingdome of the VVest-Saxons vpon the Bordering Britons or VVelsh Ceadwalla king of the VVest-Saxons descended from Kenric He slew in fight Edilwalch the last king of the South-Saxons After much cruelty and outrage committed against the neighbouring South and Kentish-Saxons to expiate his sinnes following the manner of those superstitious times he departed on holy pilgrimage to Rome baptized there by Sergius Bishop of that sea where shortly after he dyed Ina king of the West-Saxons descended from Cheulin He annexed to his dominions the Countrie of the South-Saxons and founded the Colledge of Wels and the great Monastery of Glastenbury Ambitious of the honour of his predecessour hee went to Rome and put on the habit of religion deceasing in a private fortune hauing first subjected his kingdome to the payment of Peter-pence to that sea Ethelard king of the West-Saxons descended from Cheulin Cuthred king of the West-Saxons brother to Ethelard About this time after Beda the dead corps of the deceased begun first to bee enterred within townes and cities formerly after the manner of the Turkes at this day buried in the fields Sigebert of vnknowne parentage king of the West-Saxons driven out by his seditious subjects pretending his tyrannie and many vices Kenwulf king of the West-Saxons descended from Cerdic He was slaine by Kineard brother to Sigebert Brithric descended from Cerdic king of the West-Saxons succeeding in the yeare 784. In the time hereof and yeare 787 the Danes first arriue and discover the Westerne coasts of the Iland followed with greater forces in the raigne of Egbert and the succeeding English Monarches He was poysoned by his Queene Ethelburga daughter to Offa the great king of the Mercians In regard of this treason the wiues of the succeeding West-Saxon Monarches were by law afterwards excluded from all state place and title of princes Egbert king of the VVest-Saxons descended from Cheulin and succeeding in the yeare 800. He subdued the Cornish Britons and the Kentish and East-Saxons with those of Mercia East-England and Northumberland Of these Kent and the East-Saxons with the Cornish Britons he immediatly incorporated with his kingdome of the West-Saxons The rest which were Northumberland with the East-Angles and Mercians he commaunded by his substitutes or Vice-royes All notwithstanding he vnited into one entire Monarchie which he named of England from the Angli or English of whom himselfe was descended or in regard of the greater extent of that people contayning after Beda the Mercians Northumbrians and Mercians or some two thirds of the whole Dutch Nation whereof he was Crowned king in the yeare 819 some 370 yeares after the arrivall of Hengist In this sort the Heptarchy extinguished the whole Southerne part of the Iland tooke the name of England Wales the Britons of Cumberland excepted whose fortunes vntill the returne hereof into the vnion of Britaine vnder Lames out late Soveraigne of happy memory remaine in the next place to bee related THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND THis was begun by Egbert aforesaid The manner and yeare wee haue even now shewed It was bounded more aunciently with the German Ocean vpon the East vpon the South with the English channell from France vpon the West with the Welsh and Britons of Cumberland with part of the Westerne or Irish Ocean from Ireland and vpon the North with the river Tweede from the Picts or Scotland King William surnamed the Conquerour added Cumberland and VVestmoreland parts of the auncient kingdome of the Cumbri wrested from the Scots His son Rufus and the succeeding princes of the Norman bloud added VVales By the raigne of king Edward the first VVales then being totally subdued the accompt and name of England enlarged ouer all the part of the Iland lying vpon the South of the river Tweede and Solway Frith the present extent of the kingdome It hath suffered sundry changes since this its first name and erection being twise conquered by forreine power and made subject to three different successions of Monarches 1 Of the race of the VVest-Saxons 2. Of the Danes 3 and of the Normans THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND VNDER THE VVEST-SAXONS THe Kings of England follow of the house of the West-Saxons and vntill the Danish subiection Egbert king of the West-Saxons the Heptarchy destroyed crowned king of England at a Parliament of the states held at Winchester in the yeare 819. In the raigne of this prince the Danes begin their fierce invasions of the English continued with variable successe during the whole time of Englands Monarches of the race of the West-Saxons and vntill the yeare 1016 and conquest of the whole by Canutus He deceased in the yeare 836. Ethelwolf and Athelstan sons to Egbert succeeding to their father in the kingdome of England and the Danish warres Of these
Athelstan had for his share the countries of Kent and of the South East-Saxons and Ethelwolf the rest of England with the praerogatiue and title of Monarch or chiefe king of the whole At the same time likewise Burdred commaunded Mercia but substituted and vnder the right of Ethelwolf and the English Monarches Ethelbald and Ethelbert kings of England sons to Ethelwolf Hereof Ethelbert inherited Kent with the East and South-Saxons the portion of his vncle Athelstan The rest with the right of chiefe king or Monarch of the English fell to the lot of Ethelbald the elder brother This last tooke to his incestious bed his stepmother Iudith daughter to Charles surnamed the Bauld king of West-France widdow to his father Ethelwolf married after his death which hapned shortly after to Bauldwin the first Earle of Flanders He deceasing his brother Ethelbert remained sole king of the English Ethelbert sonne to Ethelwolf after the decease of Ethelbald sole Monarch of England Ethelred the first king of England brother to Ethelbald and Ethelbert During the troublesome raigne hereof through the advantage of the warres of the Danes the East-Angles shake off the yoake of the English Monarches creating holy Edmund their king martyred by Hungar Hubba two Danish Captaines and succeeded vnto by princes of this merciles Pagan Nation After stout resistance and many battails fought he was at last slaine against the Danes Alfrid king of England fourth sonne to Ethelwolf brother to the three preceding Kings Great was the valour amongst other vertues of this vnparaleld and matchles princes if not altogether vanquishing yet repressing the furie of the raging and vnconquerable Danes threatning now an vtter destruction of the English nation brought to a low ebbe through their long restles invasions frequent victories depopulations tyranny He founded or rather renewed the most auncient aud renowned Vniversity of Oxford and first parted the land into shires tithings and hundreds deceasing in the yeares 901. Edward surnamed the Elder king of England son to Alfred He made subject the East-Angles and all other parts possessed by the now languishing and droping Danes excepting Northumberland held yet by princes of that natiō Athelstan king of Englād son to Edward He twise vanquished in fight Constantine king of the Scots assisted with the Irish subdued the Britons of Cumberland with the remainder of the Danes inhabiting Northumberland made the Welsh tributary and confined the Cornish within the River Tamar their present bounds the greatest and most victorious of the English Monarches before his time deceasing in the yeare 940. Edmund the first king of England son to Edward and brother to Athelstan The Danes of Northumberland revolting he againe brought vnder annexed that province to his immediate government He also quite ouerthrew the kingdome of the Britons of Cumberland killing the two sons of Dummailus their last king whose country hee gaue vnto Malcolme the first king of Scotland with condition of homage to the English Crowne and of his defence of those Northerne parts against the Danish intruders Edred King of England son to Edward and brother to Athelstan He the third time tamed and brought vnder the ever restles rebellious Danes of Northumberland Edwy King of England son to Edmund the first Against this prince nothing gratious with his subjects Edgar his brother next successour vsurped the dominion of the still vnquiet Northumbrians Mercians Edgar King of England surnamed the peaceable in regard of his quiet raigne not molested with forraigne or domestique warres nor ordinarie in those tumultuous stirring times son to Edmund brother to Edwy He remitted the taxe of money imposed by Athelstan vpon the Welshmen for a tribute of wolues Edward the second king of England son to Edgar surnamed the Martyr from the manner of his death murthered by the treachery of his stepmother Elfrida coveting the kingdome for her son Ethelred Ethelred the second king of England son to Edgar Elfrida halfe brother to Edward In his time the Danes who had laine still during the late raigne of his victorious praedecessours subdued or beaten home through the high valour of Alfred Athelstan and other succeeding English Monarches renew their wonted outrages on all sides with furie vnresistable pillaging spoyling the countrie encouraged by the quarrells factions and bad affection of his disloyall subjects withdrawing or forslowing their aides or betraying his armies after much calamity and affliction compounded withall by Ethelred and not long after vpon Saint Brice his festivall and in the yeare 1002 massacred in one day by the commaund hereof and a joint conspiracy of the English drawing on a more sharpe revenge dreadfull warre of the nation vnder Sueno Canutus their potent much incensed kings not ending but with the English Monarchy of the West-Saxons and the finall conquest hereof by Canutus After a long but miserable raigne he deceased in the yeare 1016. Edmund the second from his hardie valour surnamed the Iron-side son to Ethelred the second succeeding his father in the kingdome of England in his vnfortunate warre with the Danes Having fought sundry stout battailes and one single combate with Canutus in the I le of Alney by Glocester comming to an agreement with the Dane he parted with him the kingdome of England contenting himselfe with the more Southern moity hereof deceasing after a seaven moneths raigne a short time for so many braue acts which in that space he atchieued in the yeare 1016 about 567 yeares after the first arrivall of the Dutch vnder Hengist some 197 yeares since the name beginning of the kingdome by Egbert Edmund Iron-side thus removed out of the way the whole kingdome of the English tyred out with long miseries of war yeelded to Canutus and the Danes whose estate and succession followeth during their rule government over the English THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND VNDER THE DANES COncerning this Nation wee haue more fully related in the discourse of Germany They were a Dutch people for thus their Dutch dialect or language doth manifest Their name we conjecture from the bay Codanus Iland Codanonia of Mela now the Sundt Iland of Zelandt where and in the adjacent countries the Nation since their first mention hath alwayes continued When they begun we finde not Iornandes is the first of auncient authours by whom they are named living in the time of the Emperour Iustinian the first Their Countrey then he maketh to be the neighbouring Scanzia or Scandia most probably now Hallandt Schonen and Bleking or the part in that Continent of the present Denmarke We adde the Ilands of Zeland Funen with others lying in the straights of the Sundt Afterwards the exact time we know not they spread into the bordering Cimbrain Chersonese in the maine land of Germany taking vp the left roomes of the Iutes English departing into the Iland of Britaine vnder Hengist By the raigne of Charles
the Great king of the Frenchmen vnder their king Godfrey wee finde them in Aymonius extended Southwards in the Chersonesse as far as the riuer Eydore dividing them from the Saxons beyond the Elb the present bounds now of Denmark from the land of Holstein and the German Empire In the yeare 787 and raigne of Brithric king of the West-Saxons agreeing with the 20 yeare of Charles the Great we first heare of them in England with three ships landing in the South-West parts hereof not so much attempting a conquest as making a discouery of the country In the next raigne of Great Egbert they first to any purpose invaded the Iland arriuing at seuerall times in the Iland of Lindisferne in the North in Wales and in the I le of Shepeye in Kent not without much difficulty driuen out by Egbert He deceasing they fell on with greater power and rage in the raignes of his sons Ethelwolf and Athelstan and of the succeeding English Monarches sons to Ethelwolf laying waste and beating downe all before them and subduing the Provinces of the Mercians East-Angles and Northumbrians where the English Governours or Princes being either slaine or beaten out they erected petty tyrannies of their owne Nation omitting no kinde of barbarous cruelty vpon the miserable and distressed inhabitants By the wisdome patience and great valour of learned Alfred this violent torrent is somewhat asswaged and the edge of their fury abated By Edward surnamed the Elder the East-Angles are recovered and vnited againe to the English Empire By Athelstan Northumberland or the rest of England the Danes being either wholy expulsed by him or made subject to his government mixing amongst and ioyning in alliance with the English By Edmund the first and Edred the Danes rebelling in Northumberland are againe vanquished and reduced into the English obedience after whom we heere read no more of them during the more peaceable raignes of Edwy Edgar and Edward surnamed the Martyr and vntil Ethelred the second In the vnfortunate raigne of this Prince they begin afresh their intermitted pyracies war which after the treacherous massacre of the Nation by Etheldred they maintained with a more eager pursuit and bloudie revenge managed in person by Swaine and Canutus their powerfull kings In the yeare 1016 both sides wearied with their continuall fights and mutuall butcheries they come to a composition with the English and the kingdome is divided betwixt the reconciled kings Canutus son to Swaine and Edmund Ironside son to Etheldred The death of the Iron-side hapning in the same yeare put shortly an end to this division and a beginning to the Monarchie of the Danes after whom the English loath as before any more to hazard submitted voluntarily to Canutus and the Danish government The time from the first arrivall of the Danes in the raigne of Brithricus king of the West-Saxons vnto the conquest of England by Canutus was 229 yeares The male issue of Canutus fayling in his son Hardi-canute the English in the person of Edward surnamed the Confessour resume the soveraignty the Danes thrust out The kings of England follow of the Danish descent off-spring Canutus surnamed the Great king of England Denmarke Norweye and Sweden son to Swaine He tooke to wife Emme sister to Richard the third Duke of Normandy widow to king Ethelred mother to Edward the Confessour Peace his kingdome established hee vnburthened the land of the multitudes of his Danish souldiers contented with a large salary at the request of Emme sent back into their Country Hauing governed with much piety iustice moderation for the space of 19 yeares hee deceased in the yeare 1035 buried at Winchester Harold king of England naturall son to Canutus intruding in the absence of his brother Hardi-canute to whom England with Denmarke had beene allotted by the will of Canutus He deceased without issue in the yeare 1040. Hardi-canute king of England son to Canutus Emma He deceased likewise sans issue in the yeare 1042 the last prince of the Danish bloud The house of Canutus being thus extinguished the Crowne of England all Danish forraine bloud by a present Decree of the States excluded returneth againe vpon the English Edward for his Saint-like life surnamed the Coufessour son to Ethelred Emma is sent for out of France where with Richard William Dukes of Normandy he had soiourned during the Danish vsurpation by a generall consent succeedeth in the kingdome to whom besides his nearenesse in regard of his English descent the right of the Danes did seeme in a manner to appertaine being halfe brother to the late deceased king THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND recovered by the English or VVest-Saxons EDward surnamed the Confessour king of England son to king Ethelred the second Emma Daughter to Richard the second Duke of Normandy succeeding in the yeare 1042 Edward surnamed the out-law eldest son to Edmund Ironside the right heire remaining then in Hungarie passed ouer by the practise of Queene Emma very gracious in the subjects eyes or for that liuing in too forreine remote parts He deceased in the yeare 1066 marryed but hauing neuer vsed the company of his wife reputed in those blind times amongst his many true noble vertues deserving his accompt and name of Saint the last in the line masculine of the house of the West-Saxons Edward deceased Edgar Ethelinge the true heire son to Edward surnamed the out-law neglected as too young a forreiner borne in Hungary Harold son to Goodwin Earle of Kent Duke of the West-Saxons without either choyse or dislike of the irresolute English intrudeth into the Gouernment well approved for his great valour other Princely vertues befitting a king Harold king of England son to Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons Earle of Kent succeeding in the yeare 1066 opposed by Harold Haardread king of Denmarke challenging the Crowne in the right of his Danish succession and by William surnamed the Bastard Duke of Normandy pretending the donation of Edward the Confessour The Dane vanquished slaine at Stamfordbridge in Yorkeshire with his torne and wearied troupes adventuring shortly after his person and the fortunes of the English against the Norman at the great battaile neare Hasting in Sussex he there most vnfortunately within the first yeare of his raigne lost both his kingdome and life the last English or Saxon king succeeded vnto by William the Conquerour and the Normans whose turne now falleth in the last place THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND vnder the Normans THe word Normans or Nortmans signified Northerne men with the Dutch of which Nation and language they were The name was common to the Danes Norvegians and Swethlanders or to whatsoeuer German people inhabiting towards the Pole Artique and the North taken vp or giuen vnto them from such their more Northerly situation An ancient Frencb Historian liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Lewis the Godly about which time we finde them
first mentioned more distinctly boundeth Normannia or the Countrey of the first or Dutch Normans with the river Eydore including within this accompt Denmarke and other more Northerly Regions and excluding Saxony and the parts of Germany lying vpon the South of that riuer They were otherwise called the Nord-luidi in Helmoldus and the aforesaid Authour The derivation we know not vnlesse from the words Nord or North and Lieu which last with the French signifieth a place or country The names were begun vpon occasion of the pyracies and warres of certaine mixtures of all those Northerne together or of the Swethlanders Norvegians a part following the tracts of the Danes and invading and preying vpon the French and English towards the declining estate of those nations and called by these generall appellations either because their proper names were not yet so well knowne abroad or because then consisting of many We first read of the expresse name of the Normans in the raigne of Charles the Great by Eginhartus in his life of that Emperour infesting then the sea-coasts of France and Germany Their mentioÌ„ after this is frequent more especially in the French Histories with great cruelty fury vnresistable afflicting the kingdome of France in the raigne of Charles the Bauld vnder their Captaine Hastinge and vnder Godfrey an other of their Leaders in the raigne of Charles the Gros. In the yeare 912 they first fixe fast footing in this rich Continent vnder Rollo another of their Captains to whom king Charles surnamed the Simple vpon composition for his peace herewith gaue the country of Neustria together with his daughter Gista in marriage with condition to hold the same vnder the fief and homage of the French kings and to become Christian. After this time that part of France from the firme residence hereof hath ever since beene called Normandy as the inhabitants hereof Normans victoriously held for a long time by the heires of Rollo with the title of Dukes of Normandie succeeded vnto by William surnamed Long-espee or with the Long-sword son to this first Rollo Richard the first son to William surnamed Long-espee Richard the second son to Richard the first Richard the third son to Richard the second Robert brother to Richard the third and William surnamed the Bastard the seaventh Duke naturall son to Robert Vnder this last prince these French Normans France now growing too narrow for their ambition first attempt vpon invade England Their colour for this war was the pretended right of their Duke William to the Crowne hereof bequeathed vnto him by Edward the Confessour in the time of the Danes during his exile in France confirmed afterwards by Edward being king and now since his decease with-held by Harold Their hopes in so great an enterprise was the vnsetled state of England now vnder an vsurper Edgar Etheling the right heire excluded and the favour of the Bishop of Rome Alexander the second then succeeding in the Papacy siding to their cause of whose countenance in authorizing vniust claimes Pepin and the late kings of France had made profitable vse In the yeare 1066 the Armies of the English Normans assisted with many thousands of French adventurers in Sussex neere Hastings fatally encounter Harold not by valour but through the sins and many vices of the Nation is vanquished and slaine with the losse of aboue 67000 of his valiant and faithfull souldiers and the remainder of the miserable English none then further adventuring factious irresolute without head and terrified with Papall cursings without any more resistance become subiect to the Conquerours William the Norman obtayneth the Crowne with great happines maintained hitherto in his Norman posterity The kingdome of the English the growth hereof hauing beene long hindred by the Danish warres before this last Norman conquest exceeded not the auncient limits of the Saxons Heptarchie bounding vpon the West with Wales and the Countries of Westmoreland Cumberland enjoyed by the Scots Welsh princes vnder the homage of the kings of England By king William the first following his victories Cumberland and Westmoreland as before are taken in and incorporated into the accompt name hereof By William Rufus and the succeeding Monarches Wales In forreine parts by Henry the second Ireland is conquered and Aniou Touraine Maine Aquitaine and Guienne with Normandy their auncient inheritance contayning almost one halfe part of France are annexed to the house and right of the Norman-English By Edward the third and the fift sixt Henries the potent kingdomes of France The French hauing long since withdrawn their allegiance divided asunder by spacius seas language and affection the rest remaine subject parts or states appending of the English kingdome In Iames the first of happy memory both kingdomes of England and Scotland or the whole Britaine are vnited vnder one Monarch together with Ireland a Countrie depending vpon England or the dominion of all the British Ilands The Kings of England follow of the Norman blood and vntill this last and blessed vnion William duke of Normandy from this victories surnamed the Conquerour the first king of England of the house of the Normans naturall son to Robert Duke of Normandy by Arlet a Burgers daughter of Falaise in that Countrey Battle-field wonne by conquest and a pretended right from the gift of Edward the Confessour his cosen German by the mothers side succeeding in the yeare 1066. The subdued English stubborne male-contented vnquiet and ill brooking forreine gouernment he oppressed with servitude and hard Lawes dispossessing the nobility of their goods places and revenues which he assigned to his French Normans the root of the present more auncient English gentrie He deceased in the yeare 1087. william the second surnamed Rufus from his more ruddy colour a younger son to the Conquerour king of England by the will of his father his elder brother Robert succeeding in the Dukedome of Normandy He deceased in the yeare 1100 slaine vnawares in New-Forrest in Hamshire as he was following his game vnmarried and without issue Henry the first surnamed Beauclercke or the good Scholler for such he was by meanes of his education borne at Selby in Yorkeshire yongest son to the Conquerour king of England through the advantage of his brother Roberts absence warring then abâ—ad in the Holy Land and by the favour of the people in regard of his English birth and his sugred promises which in part hee performed to remit those heavy lawes taxations wherewith they had beene burthened during the raignes of his father and brother To better his title and the more to insinuate into the English affections he tooke to wife Maude daughter to Malcolme the third king of Scotland and S t Margaret daughter to Edward surnamed the Out-law eldest son to Edmund Iron-side hereby vniting together the Norman and English blood in his issue posterity Warres arising betwixt the two brethren he with his English subdued the Normans vpon the same day after forty yeares
wherein his father with the Normans had conquered the English annexing Normandy to his English Crowne his borther Robert being surprised in battaile and detayned prisoner during life He deceased in the yeare 1135 the first English-Norman king Stephen Earle of Mortaigne yonger son to Stephen Earle of Blois and Champaigne by Adcla daughter to the Conquerour king of England by the power of his faction the advantage of his sexe and the pretended will of king Henry vpon his death-bed opposed by Maude the onely legitimate daughter surviuing issue of Henry formerly wife to Henry the fourth Emperour of the Romans After long trouble warres betwixt the two sides a peace at length is concluded Stephen is continued in the possession of the Crowne to returne after his decease vpon Henry Fitz-Empresse son to Mande and to the heires of the first Henry Henry the second son to Geffrey Plantaginet Earle of Aniou in France Maude the Empresse daughter to Henry the first and Maude daughter to Malcolme king of Scotland and S t Margaret descended from king Edmund surnamed the Iron-side In this prince the surname of Plantaginet was first deriued vpon the house of England continued vnto Edward sonne to George Duke of Clarence the last Plantaginet or of the male issue hereof the rest extinguished during the ciuill warres betwixt the houses of Yorke and Lancaster put to death by king Henry the seaventh He marryed vnto Eleanor daughter and sole heire to William Duke of Aquitaine Guienne and by armes voluntary submission made first subiect the factious and devided Irish king of England Duke of Normandy Aquitaine Guienne Earle of Aniou The dominion title of Ireland he had given vnto his yongest son Iohn Maude his eldest daughter was married vnto Henrie surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxony and Bavaria from whom are descended the present Dukes of Brunswyck and Lunenburg in Germany bearing the same armes with the more auncient kings of England Richard the first king of England Duke of Normandy Aquitaine Guienne Earle of Aniou son to Henrie the second He accompanied Philip surnamed Augusts king of France with other Latine princes towards the East for the recoverie of the Holy Land renowned for his victories against Saladine Sultan of Aegypt and the Infidels Not the least in that journey amongst his other conquest was that of the Cyprioâ—s whom occasioned by some hostile and churlish carriages of Cursar their king against his distressed and weather-beaten Fleete he in few daies subdued exchanging that Iland with Guy of Lusignan for the kingdome or title of Hierusalem remaining in the house of Guy for many descents vntill the vsurpation thereof by the Venetians He deceased without issue Iohn king of England Duke of Normandie Aquitaine and Guienne Earle of Aniou and Lord of Ireland which last title he first added yongest son to Henry the second opposed by Arthur Duke of Britaine son to Geffrey his elder brother and Constance inheretresse of that house He lost Normandy Aniou Touraine and Maine with Poictou part of the Dukedome of Aquitaine to Philip the second surnamed Augustus French king pretending their forfeiture holding of the French kings in fee vpon the decease of Arthur whom he surmised to haue beene murthered by Iohn forsaken in those troubles by his disloyall Nobility refusing their aydes and betrayed by the natiues of those countries better effected to the French Ingaged at once in three dangerous warres against the Pope Cleargie the French king and his rebellious subjects to make his peace with the Pope his more potent adversary and the chiefe authour of those evils Innocentius the third then succeeding in the Papacy he enthralled his Crowne to the tribute and vassallage of the sea of Rome Henry the third son to Iohn succeeding in the left dominions of his father and in his warres against the French and his traiterous English Barons Edward the first son to Henry the third He subdued the Scots and annexed the Welsh to his English kingdome Edward the second son to Edward the first He marryed vnto Isabel daughter to Philip the fourth French king deposed by a joint conspiracy of his disloyall Queene subjects pretending his bad government and vices Edward the third son to Edward the second Isabel of France The male issue of Philip the fourth extinguished in Charles surnamed the Faire in right from his mother daughter to Philip the next heire generall he made claime to the rich kingdome of France assuming the title hereof and quartering his English armoryes with the French Lillies continued still in his successours Hauing vanquished the French in two memorable battailes at Crecy and Poictiers taken Iohn their king prisoner he in the end nothwithstanding fortune changing lost to that enimy all Aquitaine and Guienne the remainder of the English possessions in that Continent Calais excepted yeelded vp by the treacherous inhabitants ill affecting the English government and coveting a revnion with France He deceased in the yeare 1378. Richard the second king of England France and Lord of Ireland son to Edward prince of Wales eldest son to Edward the third deposed by Henry the fourth without issue Henry the fourth king of England France Lord of Ireland son to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster fourth son to Edward the third the first prince of the Lancastrian family whose vsurpation and vniust title gaue occasion afterwards to those long and miserable warres betwixt his house Yorke Henry the fift king of England France and Lord of Ireland eldest son to Henrie the fourth The field of Azincourt won and the vnfortunate French vnder a lunatike and weake king being devided into two great factions of Burgundie and Orleans by the aide of Burgundie hauing married Catharine the French kings daughter he is made Regent of France during the malady and indisposition hereof and declared his next successour to the Crowne Charles the Dolphin his son disinherited Henrie the sixt king of England France and Lord of Ireland son to Henry the fift Catherine of France Crowned French king at Paris in the yeare 1431. In the raigne hereof Richard Duke of Yorke layd claime to the Crowne of England in the right of the house of Clarence elder brother to Iohn of Gaunt father to king Henry the fourth ayded by Richard Nevile Earle of Warwick and other potent nobility the effect whereof was a bloody civill warre continued with variable fortune for the space of 25 yeares betwixt the two houses of Lancaster and Yorke the slaughter of the greatest part of the blood royall of both factions the deposing murder of this holy and just prince the irrecoverable losse of France by these tumults the establishing of the kingdome in Edward the fourth his succession the house of Yorke Edward the fourth son to Richard Plantaginet Duke of Yorke which Richard was son to Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edmund Duke of Yorke fift son
with Middlesex The countrie is fruitfull no lesse pleasant Places of more note are Roiston vnder the downs and vpon the edge of Cambridgeshire Bishop-Stortford vpon the river Stort Vpon and along the course of the Lea Hartford the Shire town Herudford of Beda the place of a Synod of the English and British Bishops in the time of Saint Austine the Apostle of the Saxons Ware a great and noted roade Hoddesdon Theobalds a royall house of the Kings More VVest-ward S t Albans occasioned by the Monasterie thus named founded by Offa king of the Mercians to the memorie of S t. Alban the first Martyr of the Britons here put to death during the tenth persecution in the raigne of the Emperour Dioclesian Close by where is Verulam stood sometimes the towne Verulamium of Tacitus and Vrolamium of Ptolemy a Municipium of the Romans and after Gildas the countrie of S t Alban the Martyr Neere vnto Redburn vpon VVatlingstreet or the Roman militarie way betwixt this Dunstable is thought to haue stood Durocobrivis of Antoninus as on the other side vpon Brockley hill neere Ellestree in the same roade towards London Sulloniacae of the same Authour Barkhamsted It contayneth 8 Hundreds 18 Market-townes and 120 Parishes The auncient inhabitants were the Cattyeuchlani of Ptolemy afterwards part of the Mercian and East-Saxons MIDLE-SEX BOunded vpon the North with Hartfordshire vpon the West with the river Cole from Buckinghamshire vpon the South with the Thames from Surrey Kent and vpon the East with the Lea from Essex The aire is healthie pleasant the countrie fruitfull graced with sundry faire villages and townes and houses of the gentrie and nobilitie Places of better note are Vxbridge vpon the Cole Along the Thames Stanes at the fall or entrance of the Cole Hampton-Court a great magnificent house of the Kings Brentford London Londinium of Ptolemy Antoninus and Tacitus Lundonium surnamed Augusta of Ammianus Marcellinus a famous Mart-towne of the Britons misplaced by Ptolemy amongst the Cantij now the royall chamber of the kings a Bishops See the chiefe citie of the kingdome with VVestminster Redcliff and Limehouse wherewith it is continuate extended vpon the river for about 4 miles in length and some mile and a halfe in breadth sumptuous in buildings mighty populous esteemed at 600 thousand of Inhabitants flourishing in trades and gainefull manufactures strong in marchants shipping the magazin of all the riches and commodities which the whole earth and world affordeth At VVestminster in the magnificent Church of S t Peter the Kings of England are vsually Crowned as likewise enterred begun by Sebert the first Christian king of the East-Saxons but raised to the state we see by Edward the Confessour and the succeeding English Monarches Blackewall a Roade for greater vessels almost continuate with Limehouse The auncient inhabitants were the Trinobantes of Caesar and Trinoantes of Ptolemy afterwards the East-Saxons Here are contayned onely 73 Parishes besides 121 accompted within the City Liberties and Suburbs ESSEX BOunded vpon the West with the riuer Stort from Hartfordshire and the Lea from Midle-sex vpon the South with the Thames from Kent vpon the East with the German Ocean and vpon the North with the Stoure from Suffolke The Countrey is large woody fruitfull rich but low flat in many places more especially vpon the Thames Sea-coasts marishy agueish and verie vnhealthfull Townes of more note are Waltham vpon the Lea naming the great forest thus called Neerer London vpon the same riuer Leiton a straggling village thought to be Durolitum of Antoninus Barking at the confluence of the Thames and the riuer Roding Rumford Brentwood conjecturally Caesaromagus of Antoninus Ralegh Not farre of at the mouth of the Thames lyeth the Iland Convey Convennos of Ptolemy low and subject to invndations Chelmesford not vnprobably Canonium of Antoninus Cogshall vpon the riuer Froshwell Pant or Blacke-water for by all these it is named Further downe vpon the same riuer Maldon Camudolun of Ptolemy and Camalodunum of Tacitus others the royall seate of Cynobellinus king of the Trinobantes afterwards a Roman Colony planted by Ostorius Scapula in the raigne of the Emperour Claudius Below vpon the Blacke-water in Dengey Hundred a flat vnhealthfull soile stood sometimes Ithancester of Beda the place where S t Cedda baptized the relapsed East-Saxons in the raigne of Sigebert their king thought to be Othona of the Notitia the station of a foote company of the Fortenses The towne hath long since beene worne into the river The shore hereabouts yeeldeth plenty of most excellent oisters Colchester Colonia of Antoninus vpon the riuer Colne the chiefe towne Harwich a noted port at the mouth of the Stoure Walden Close by is Audley-end a great sumptuous house of the Earles of Suffolke In the bordering fields as in Cambridge-shire and Norfolke groweth store of Saffron It contayneth 20 Hundreds 21 Market-townes 415 Parishes The auncient inhabitants were the Trinobantes of Caesar afterwards the East-Saxons SVFFOLKE BOunded vpon the West with Cambridgeshire vpon the South with the Stoure from Essex vpon the East with the German Ocean and vpon the North with the Lesser Ouse and the Wavency from Norfolk The soile is most fat and rich vnles towards the East the countrey large populous and well furnished with harbours and safe roades for ships Places of more note are Sudbury vpon the Stour Hadley vpon the Breton Towards the head of the riuer Bretenham Combretonium of Antoninus Wulpet Ipswich vpon the riuer Orwell the chiefe towne a populous rich noted empory Woodbridge vpon the Deben Framlingham a beautifull strong castle Vpon the Sea-coast Aldburg Dunwich Domuc of Beda sometimes a Bishops See the first of the East-Angles founded by king Sigebert in the person of Faelix the Apostle hereof extinguished by the Danish warres The towne now is ruinous and much decayed for the greatest part worne into the sea Southwold at the mouth of the riuer Blith Iland-like at everie Full-sea environed with the Ocean Beyond is Easton-nesse Extensio of Ptolemy the furthest point Eastward of the kingdome More West S t Edmundsburie Villa Faustini of Antoninus named thus from S t Edmund the last king of the East-Angles martyred by the Danes and here enshrined New-market in both counties of Suffolke and Cambridgeshire amongst greene spacious plaines The shire contayneth three greater devisions which they name the Geldable S t Edmonds Liberty and the Liberty of S t Audry distributed amongst 22 Hundreds 28 Market-townes and 575 Parishes The ancient inhabitants were part of the Iceni of Tacitus the Simeni corruptly of Ptolemy afterwards the East-Angles NORFOLKE BOunded vpon the South with the Lesser Ouse and the Wavency from Suffolke vpon the East and North with the Ocean the Washes the river Nen from Lincolneshire and vpon the West with the Greater Ouse from Cambridgeshire
to hospitality Townes are Lemster vpon the river Lug commended for wools the best of the kingdome Brameyard in a bottome vpon the riuer Frome Ledbury vnder Malverne hils vpon the Ledden Hereford in a plaine vpon the Wye a Bishops See and the chiefe towne raised as it is thought out of the ashes and named thus from Ariconium of Antoninus whose ruines are yet seene where are Kenchester wals distant about three miles Westward from the city The Cathedrall Church is dedicated to S. Ethelbert a king of the East-Angles murthered at Sutton vpon the Lug the Court then of Offa king of the Mercians thorough the ambition and treason of Quendreda Queene to Offa honoured afterwards as a Sainct and Martyr Rosse vpon the same riuer The Old Town a small village vpon the Munow Blestium of Antoninus The auncient inhabitants were the Silyres of Ptolemy or the Silures of Antoninus It containeth 8 market townes 11 hundreds and 176 parishes These 23 Shires inclusiuely from Glocestershire seeme to haue contained more aunciently the Roman Province named Flavia Caesariensis by Rufus Festus and the Notitia with part of Britannia secunda of the same Authours divided amongst 6 more great and potent British people the Dobuni Cattieuchlani Trinobantes Iceni Coritani and Cornavij of Ptolemy and others with part of the Silures and Ordovices During the Saxons Heptarchy they comprehended the three kingdomes 1 of the East-Saxons 2 the East Angles 3 and the Mercians They make now the 2 Quart or division formerly mentioned extended about 160 English miles in length betwixt East and West and in breadth betwixt North and South some 130 of the same miles and bounded vpon the East with the German Ocean and from the rest of England vpon the South with the riuer Thames and the Avon by Bristoll vpon the North with Humber and the riuer Mersee and vpon the West with Offaes Ditch and part of the Wye from Wales MONMOVTH-SHIRE BOunded vpon the North with the riuer Munow from Herefordshire vpon the East with the Wye from Glocestershire vpon the South with the Sea of Severne and vpon the West with the Remney from Glamorganshire The parts towards the East and Wye are graffie and full of woods those toward the West stony and somewhat mountainous the Sea-coasts where the Vske falleth into the Severne low moorish and subject to invndations Places of more note are Munmouth at the confluence of the Wye and Munow the chiefe towne honoured with the birth of Henry the fift the glorious Conquerour of France Chepstow vpon the Wye neere vnto the fall thereof into the Severne Westwards from hence is seene Caer Went the carkase of an old Roman city named Venta of the Silures by Antoninus Aber-gevenny or Aber-genny Gobannium of Antoninus at the meetings of the Gevenye and the Vske Vske named thus from the riuer Burrium of Antoninus Caer-Leon vpon the same riuer of Vske Isca Silurum of Antoninus the Mansion of the second Romane Legion surnamed Augusta Newport vpon the same riuer neerer to the Severne The inhabitants are part of the Silyres of Ptolemy the Silures of Tacitus It is divided into 6 Hundreds wherein are contained 6 Market townes and 127 parishes It is not accompted amongst the Welsh shires GLAMORGAN-SHIRE BOunded vpon the East with the river Remneye from Monmouthshire vpon the South with the Sea of Severne vpon the West with the Loghor from Caermarthenshire and vpon the North with Brecknockeshire The North and more inland parts are mountainous hilly the Sea-coasts more plaine fruitful populous and well replenished with townes These of better note are Landaff vpon the riuer Taff a Bishops See Caerdif vpon the same river the chiefe towne Cowbridge Not far from hence vpon the sea-coast is Boverton Bovium of Antoninus Neath vpon the riuer so called Nidum of Antoninus Swansey or Aber-taw at the mouth of the riuer Taw in Gower the part of this country betwixt the rivers Neath and Loghor Further to the West standeth Loghar vpon the riuer thus named Leucarum of Antoninus The inhabitants are the Silures of Tacitus Here are contained 6 Market townes 10 Hundreds and 118 parishes BRECKNOCK-SHIRE BOunded vpon the East with Herefordshire vpon the South with Monmouthshire and Glamorganshire vpon the West with Caermarthen-shire and vpon the North with the riuer of Wye from Radnorshire The countrey is mountainous in the valleyes not vnfruitfull Places of more note are Brecknocke vpon the riuer Vske the chiefe towne Vpon the VVye Buelth Bulleum of Antoninus naming the bordering mountainous region Hay vpon the same riuer The inhabitants are part of the Silures of Tacitus The Shire contayneth 6 Hundreds 3 Market townes and 61 parishes RADNOR-SHIRE BOunded vpon the North with Mongomerieshire vpon the East with Hereford-shire vpon the South with the riuer Wye from Brecknock-shire and vpon the VVest with Cardiganshire The parts towards Cardiganshire the VVest are altogether taken vp with rocky asperous desert mountaines strong refuges of Outlawes and of Vortigerne king of the Britons pursued by the all conquering English and the feare and hate of his owne subiects Those to the South and East are lesse vnfruitfull and better inhabited Townes here are New-Radnor the chiefe towne distinguished thus from the Old not vnprobably Magni of Antoninus and Magi of the Notitia the station of a foote company of the Pacenses Prestaine vpon the riuer Lug. Knighton The inhabitants are part of the Silures It contayneth 6 Hundreds 4. Market-townes and onely 52 Parishes CARMARDEN-SHIRE BOunded vpon the North with the riuer Tyvi from Cardiganshire vpon the East with Brecknockshire and the riuer Loghor from Glamorganshire vpon the South with the Sea of Severne vpon the VVest with Penbrokeshire The country is hilly the soile not vnfruitfull Townes here are Caermarden vpon the riuer Tovy the chiefe towne Maridunum of Ptolemy Higher vpon the top of a hill vnder which runneth the Tovy standeth Dineuour-castle the seate sometimes of the princes of South-wales New-castle vpon the Tyui and the edge of Cardiganshire coniecturally Louentinum of Ptolemy Kidwelly vpon the Ocean The inhabitants are part of the Demetae of Ptolemy The whole contayneth 6 Market-towne 6 Hundreds 87 Parishes PENBROKE-SHIRE BOunded vpon the East with Caermardenshire vpon the North with the riuer Tyvi from Cardiganshire and vpon the other sides encompassed with the Ocean The countrey is lesse hilly the soile fruitfull cut and deuided in the middle with the riuers Cledhydhy and Cledhewen Milford haven whereinto these are disburdened distinguished into sundry creekes bayes roades for ships the most safe and spacious harbour of the kingdome Vpon the VVest of the bay lyeth a Promontorie or Chersonese named Ros by the Britons and otherwise from the speech litle England beyond VVales inhabited by a colony of the Dutch or Flemmings planted here by king Henrie the first
Camulodunum of Ptolemy and Antoninus a towne of the Brigantes Skipton amongst hils neere vnto the Are the best towne of Craven a stony mountainous region in the English Apennine bordering vpon Lancashire Leedes vpon the Areâ— Below where is Castleford at the confluence of the Are and Calder stood Legeolium of Antoninus Pontfreit defended with a beautifull and strong castle a royall honour of the kings Sherborn Beyond is Towton Englands Pharsalia fatted with the blood of aboue 35000 of her natiues slaine at one battaile of both factions of Yorke and Lancaster Vpon the VVherf Wetherby in the Roman military roade Aboue is Inckley Olicana of Ptolemy Tadcaster Calcaria of Antoninus vpon the same riuer Knasborrow a towne and castle mounted vpon a steepe rocke vnder which runneth the riuer Nid Rippon at the confluence of the Vre and Skell Neere herevnto where is Ald-borough stood Isurium of Ptolemy and Antoninus a city of the Brigantes Yorke Eboracum of the same Authours a Municipium of the Romans the Mansion of their sixt Legion surnamed Victrix and the seate of their Emperours during the time of their abode in the Iland attending the warres of the Picts Caledonians famous for the death and funerall exequies of the Emperours Severus Constantius and the happie inauguration of Constantine the Great son to Constantius here beginning his raigne ouer the Roman and Christian world now a Metropolitane sea and the second city of the kingdome the seate of the President and Councell of the North standing in a plaine vpon both sides of the Ouse populous and well traded with Merchands thorough the commodity of the riuer round spacious within the walls and thick builded In the large and beautifull Cathedrall Church of S. Peter begun although not with that state hauing beene sundry times rebuilt by Edwin S t Oswald the first Christian kings of Northumberland is seene amongst other more costly monuments the tombe epitaphe of Brian Higden sometimes Deane hereof whom with all due thankefulnes I remember vnder God the founder of those meanes whereby I haue beene enabled to those other studies West of the city lie Ackham hils the place where the Exequies of the Emperour Severus were celebrated raysed vpon that occasion Selbye further downe vpon the Ouse amongst woods marishes the Birth place of Henrie the first sonne to the Conquerour the first English Norman king THE EAST-RIDING BOunded vpon the South East with Humber the German Ocean and with the riuer Derwent from the West North-Ridings The parts along the Derwent and towards the Ocean are low and fat soiles chiefly Holdernes a long Chersonese the Promontorie Ocellum of Ptolemy enclosed with the sea Humber and the riuer of Hull Betwixt these riseth Yorkes-would high and grassie downes good arable and pasturage for sheepe Townes of more note are Howden vpon the Ouse neere vnto the fall thereof into Humber Vpon the Derwent Auldby Derventio of the Notitia the station of a foote company named from hence the Derventionenses Vnder the Woulds Pocklington Wighton Delgovitia of Antoninus Close by vpon the hils standeth God-manham Gotmundin-gaham of Beda a place or temple of idolatrous worship vnder the Pagan Saxons burnt downe and destroyed by Coifi chiefe Priest of the Idols converted to Christianity by Paulinus the first Arch-bishop of Yorke Behind the Woulds vpon the riuer of Hull Beverley the Cell or religious recesse of Saint Iohn sometimes Arch-bishop of Yorke deceasing in the yeare 721 canonized a Saint and here enshrined occasioning the towne Kingston vpon Hull seated in a flat at the fall of the riuer into Humber a walled town and the chiefe port of these parts defended with rampires bulwarkes sundry block-houses or castles In Holdernes Headon vpon Humber Patrington Praetorium of Antoninus Beyond lyeth the Spurne head the furthest point of the Promontorie Ocellum of Ptolemy of late yeares and in our memorie broken off and devided from the Continent made an Iland Bridlington vpon the German Ocean Hard by is Flamborough head a large noted Promontory The sea lying vnder the Lee hereof to the South seemeth to haue beene the Bay or Roade named of the Gabrantovici by Ptolemy THE NORTH-RIDING BOunded vpon the South with the riuers Derwent Ouse from the North and East-Ridings vpon the East with the German Ocean vpon the North with the riuer Tees from the Bishoprick of Durham and vpon the West with hills from Westmoreland rocky and mountainous in the extreame parts towards Westmoreland and the sea in the middle plaine and more fruitfull contayning foure chiefe names or devisions Blackamore Cliueland North-Allerton-shire Rich-mondshire Places of better note are in Blackamore Scarborough a sea-port defended with a strong castle on all sides vnles to the West environed with high and precipitious cliffs The subject Ocean yeeldeth plenty of fishing neglected by the lesse industrious provident English and occupied by the Dutch with leaue notwithstanding by auncient custome to be obtayned from the castle Whitbye The sea-coasts hereabouts as else-where afford good geate found in the clefts of the rocks More within the land Pickering Kirkby-Moreside Malton vpon the riuer Derwent In Cliueland Gisburgh enjoying a most sweete and pleasant situation The countrie amongst other profits is plentifull in Allom discouered of late yeares Not farre off is Ounsbery-Topping a noted sea-marke Yarum vpon the Tees Vpon the riuer Wisk vnder the hils North-Allerton naming the Shire or Devision In Richmond-shire Catarick Caturactonium of Ptolemy Cataracton of Antoninus in the Roman militarie roade vpon the riuer Swale Higher vpon the same riuer Richmond the chiefe towne of the Devision Betwixt the Swale the Tees Bowes Lavatrae of the Notitia the station of a foote company of the Exploratores or Sentinells Here beginneth Stanemore a high mountainous region stony vast desert almost fruitles vnles for cattaill exposed to continuall windes and stormes and affording a slutchie troublesome and ill way for travellers The like or worse affected are all the Westerne parts hereof bordering vpon Westmoreland and Lancashire In the middle of Stanemore standeth the Rerecrosse or Reicrosse the bounder betwixt the two kingdomes of England Scotland at what time that Westmoreland Cumberland were Scottish set vp by the Conquerour The whole is devided into 28 Hundreds containing 46 Market townes 563 parishes The auncient inhabitants were the Brigantes of Tacitus afterwards the Deiri of Beda part of the Northumbrian Saxons THE BISHOPRICK OF DVRHAM BOunded vpon the South with the river Tees from Yorkeshire vppon the East with the German Ocean vpon the North with the Tine and the Derwent from Northumberland and vpon the West with Mores from Westmoreland The sea-coasts are good ground and well replenished with townes the parts towards Westmoreland rocky wast solitary and ill inhabited Places of note are Barnards-Castle vpon the Tees Darlington Vpon the Wire Aukland graced with a palace of the Bishops
Cohort of Spaniards and Haugustald of Beda a Bishops see vnder the SaxoÌ„s Corebridge Curia of Ptolemy a city of the Otadeni Prudhow castle probably Procolitia of the Notitia the station of the 1 Cohort of the Batavi Newcastle not vnprobably Gabrosentum of the Notitia the station of the 2 Cohort of the Thracians the chiefe towne a rich empory and a noted Port whose best trade is vpon Coale distributed from hence ouer all the Seacoasts of the kingdome and into forreine and remote countreyes seated vpon the Picts wall and the side of a steepe hill vnder which runneth the Tine Walls-end Vindomara of Antoninus and Vindobala of the Notitia the station of the 1 Cohort of the Frixagori Here at the Tine endeth the Picts wall Tinmouth-Castle Tunnocellum of the Notitia the station of the 1 Cohort named Aelia Classica At the Sheales vpon both sides of the Tine betwixt this New-castle plenty of salt is boiled with coale made of Sea-waters Along the Picts wall without the Tine Thirlewall betwixt the South-Tine and the head of the river Irthing Here the Scots Picts are said to haue broke thorough into the Province in the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third after the departure of the Roman Legions occasioning the aides and invasion of the Saxons Beyond neere to Caer Vorran a part of the wall standeth almost entire containing 15 foote in height some 9 in breadth Short of Busye-gap Chester on the Wall Magnae of the Notitia the station of the 2 Cohort of the Dalmatians Seauenshale Hunnum of the Notitia the station of a Wing of Horse named Saviniana by my Authour Walwick conjecturally Gallana of Antoninus Beyond the North-Tine crosseth the Wall arising from mountaines in the Scottish borders and naming the large village of Tindale Stilicester not vnprobably Cilurnum of the Notitia the station of the 2 wing of the Asturians Pont-Eland vpon theriver Pont Pons-Aelii of the Notitia the station of the 1 Cohort of the Cornavij Borwick Borcovicus of the Notitia the Station of the 1 Cohort of the Tungri Winchester in the Wall Vindolana of the Notitia the station of the 4 Cohort of the Lergi Bamborrow Castle short of the Holy Iland Bebba of Beda Morpit vpon the Wents-beck Anwick vpon the â—iver Alne Vpon the Tweede and Borders of Scotland Werke-castle Norham Berwick vpon the lest banke mouth of the river a strong towne of warre opposed sometimes against the Scots the farthest boundes of the English Empire Vpon the Till a riuer falling into the Tweed aboue Norham Ford Castle To the West beyond the riuer riseth Floddon hill made famous by the death of Iames the fourth king of Scotland slaine in a memorable battle by Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey generall of the English in the raigne of Henry the Eight The ancient inhabitants were the Otadeni of Ptolemie part of the Meatae of Xiphilinus afterwards the Bernicij of Beda part of the Northumbrian English The Earledome of Northumberland after the expulsion of the Danes extended betwixt the rivers Tweed and Humber containing the whole ancient kingdome of Northumberland In the raigne of king Edgar it was parted into two Earledomes or goverments for such then were the Earledomes the Earledome of Northumberland beyond the riuer Tine and on this side revnited not long after and againe divided in the Earles Morcar and Osulfus about the raigne of the Conquerour The part or Earledome on this side of the Tine taking afterwards the name of Yorkshire from the chiefe citty the Earledome and name of Northumberland was left only to the part beyond the Tine continued here vnto our times the beginning and occasion of the present These six shires seeme more anciently to haue contained the consulary Roman Province named Maxima Caesariensis by Rufus Festus and the Notitia with part of the Province Valentia of Ammianus Marcellinus and the same Authors inhabited by the great and populous nation of the Brigantes of Ptolemie with the Otadeni or Maeatae Vnder the Saxons they comprehended the Deiri of Beda with part of the Bernicij divided asunder with the river Tees or the greatest part of the kingdome of Northumberland They make now the fourth or last division of the kingdome bounded vpon the East and West with the German Irish Ocean vpon the North with the rivers Tweed and Eske or the Sark with Solway Frith from Scotland vpon the South with Humber and the Mersee from the rest of England OF THE STATE OF EVROPE The IIII Booke COntaining the Relation and Description of Scotland and of Ireland with other the Ilands of Great Brittaine SCOTLAND THE bounds hereof are the Ocean vpon the East West and North and vpon the South the Mountaine Cheviot the Frith of Solway and the rivers Eske or Sarke Tweed from England It lyeth betwixt the 55â…“ and 60½ degrees of Northerne Latitude subject to the 11 and 12 with part of the 10 and 13 Climates The longest day at Solway Frith containeth about 17 houres and 15 minutes At Straithy head the most Northerly point it containeth 18 houres and 3 quarters The length after this computation is 310 Italian miles The greatest breadth is accompted at 190 English miles The soile is different the West and North craggy and mountainous the East and South lesse hilly and more fruitfull full of rivers and faire lakes and cut into by sundry long and spacious Creekes of the Ocean plentifull in fish and affording good harbours for shipping The Hills abound with Mineralls sea-coale marble copper Iron and lead with some silver Nothing is wanting for the necessary vse of the inhabitants frugall plaine and temperate in their diet not accoustomed to that luxurie excesse vsuall to more rich and fertill countries The ancient inhabitants were the Britons divided by Ptolemie into many lesser names by Dion and Xiphilinus into two only generall of the Caledonij and Maeatae and lastly called the Picts towards the waine of the Roman Empire from their paintings and for their better distinction from the civill and cloathed Britons distinguished by Amm Marcellinus into the The Lawes whereby the whole is gouerned are the Parliamental Municipal or Common and when these are wanting the Ciuill or Roman yet where conscience and equity doe ouer-rule both besides the Session or Supreame Court residing at Edenburg whereunto appeale may be made from the rest c. here administred in 25 Prefectureshipps or Iuridicall Resorts 1. the Countries or Sheriffdomes of Edenburg Linlithquo Selkirck Roxburgh Peblis Lanark Renfrew Dunfreis Wighton Aire Bute Argile and Tarbar Dunbriton Perth Clackmannan Kinros Fife Kincardin Forfair Aberdone Bamff Elgin Forres Narn Innernesse Cromarty and Orkney and Schetland 2. the Seneschaussees or Stewarties of Mentieth Strath-ern Kircudbricht and Annandale 3. the Bailywicks of Kile Carick and Cunningham 4. and the Constableship of Haddington whose Iudges in both causes Ciuill and Criminall are the Sheriffs Stewards or Bailiffs of each
Lough Lomoâ—â— a spacious Lake of whose Ilands strange wonders are spoken spreading here vnder the mountaine Grampius for some 24 miles in length and some 8 in breadth and falling into the Cluyd at Dunbriton More noted places are Kilmoronock vpon the East side of the Lake a faire house of the Earles of Cassel Dunbriton a towne and Castle a Sherifdome and the strongest hold of the kingdome seated in a grassie plaine at the fall of the Levin into the Cluyd vpon two steepe precipitious rockes flancked vpon the West with the two rivers and vpon the East with a myrie flat drowned at every Full-sea THE SHERIFDOME OF STERLING DIvided with mountaines from Lennox and with the river Aven from Lauden having vpon the East the Bodotria or Frith of Edenborough a plentifull and rich soile and much graced with the seates and houses of the Scottish Nobilitie The chiefe towne is Striuelin or Sterlin vpon the Forth defended with a faire and strong castle The more ancient inhabitants hereof and from Cluydesdale seeme to be the Damnij of Ptolemy Through this country passed the trench or wall of Iulius Agricola and Lollius Vrbicus before mentioned continued for about the space of 30 miles for such is only the narrow distance here betwixt the two seas from Abercorne vpon the Frith of Edenburgh vnto Dunbriton or Kirck-patrick the farthest limit Northwards of the Romane Empire with the two Friths the bounder betwixt them and the Picts or Caledonians as afterwards betwixt the Saxons or English and the Picts and Scots The tract hereof in manie places is yet appearing and is called Grahams-dike by the Natiues The part of the Iland betwixt this and the wall of Severus containing the countries of Scotland already described with Northumberland in England was named Valentia in Rufus Festus and the Author of the Notitia being one of the fiue generall Provinces whereinto the Romans divided their British conquests vncertainely held by them vntill the expiration of their Empire inhabited by the Mâ—â—tae of Xiphilinus afterwards by the Bernicij part of the Northumbrian English MENTEITH BOrdering vpon Sterling and Menteith diuided herefrom by the Forth and named thus from the riuer Teith or Taich falling into the Forth The chiefe towne is Dunblan a Bishops sea vpon the Taich STRATH-ERN LYing to the North of Menteith and continued along the course of the riuer Ern arising in the Lake Em vnder Drum-albin part of the hill Grampius and falling into the Taye below S. Iohns-Towne Places of more note are Drumin Tulibardin Duplin castles situate vpon the Erne Towards Fife and the East hereof and Menteith lie the Prefectures or Sherifdomes of Clackmannan and Kinross FIFE COntained betwixt the Frith of Edenborough and the mouth of the Taio plentifull in corne pasturage sea-cole and in commodities and profits arising from the Ocean populous and full of townes along the Sea-coast Places of more note are Aberneth neere Straith-ern and at the fall of the riuer Ern into the Taye the chiefe seat sometimes and residence of the kings of the Picts S. Andrewes vpon the Ocean nere vnto the fall of the Ethan an Vniuersity and an Archbishops sea the Primate of Scotland More within the land Cuper vpon the Eden or Ethan a iuridicall resort the seat of the Sheriff Falkland a pleasant secesse of the Scottish kings retiring thither for the pleasure and commodity of hunting THE SHERIF-DOME OF PERTH COntinued vpon the riuer Taye Townes of better note are Dunkelden a bishops sea Perth or S. Iohns-Towne in the middle of the kingdome a walled Towne faire and peopled with industrious inhabitants both seated vpon the Taye Beyond in Goury a Champion and fruitfull country on the further side of the riuer is Scone sometimes a famous Monastery the place of inauguration of the Scottish kings Arrol further downe vpon the Taye the seate of the Earles of Arrol ATHOL LYing vpon the North of the Taye rough woodie and Mountainous part sometimes of the wood Caledonia of Cacitus with other bordering countries strong fastnesses of the Picts and Northern Britons against the Romans and of later yeares of the Scots in their hard warrs with the English in the raignes of Edward the first and Edward the third ANGVIS EXtended along the German Ocean betwixt the mouth of the Taye and the riuer Eske plentifull in wheate corne and pasturages Places of more note are Forfar neerer Gowry the seat of the Sheriffs Dundee a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Taye Brechin vpon the Eske a Bishops sea Mont-rose at the mouth of the Eske naming the Earles of Mont-rose MERNE COntinued along the same Ocean betwixt Anguis and the river Eske vpon the South and Marre and the Dee vpon the North plaine and abundantly fruitfull The chiefe place is Dunnotyr Castle mounted vpon a steepe and inaccessable rock overlooking the subiect Ocean the seat of the Sherifs MARRE LYing with a narrow point vpon the same Ocean betwixt the falls of the rivers Dee and Done or Merne and Buquhan within the land spreading more wide and extending some 60 miles Westward The Sea-coast and along the riuers are more plaine fruitfull and better inhabited The parts towards the West swell with mountaines and hills branches of the Grampius The chiefe townes are old Aberdon at the mouth of the Dee new Aberdon an Vniversitie and a Bishops sea at the mouth of the Done distant about a mile a sunder Towards the West betwixt this country and Loquabria riseth the high country of Badgenoth containing part of the Grampius BVQVHAN Vpon the same Ocean from Marre and the river Done vpon the South extended towards Murray Northwards well stored with grasse sheep and pasturage Betwixt this and Murray or the riuer Speye lye the small countries and prefectures of Bamff a Sherifdome Boen Ainz Straithbogye or the vally of the river Bogie MVRRAY EXtended vpon the same Ocean froÌ„ the riuer Speye vnto the Lake river of Nesse parting it froÌ„ Rosse Here beginneth the mountaine Grampius of Tacit. continued from hence with a perpetuall ridge of high hills South-West ouer Badgenoth Athol Braid-albin vnto the Lake LomuÌ„d Lennox spreading into other neighbouring Countries Places of more note are Rothes Castle vpon the Spey naming the Earles of Rothes Elgin Forres and Narne Sherifdomes or Prefectureshipss for the division The Lake and river of Nesse freezeth not in the hardest time of winter through a warme qualitie of the water infused from mineralls in the neighbouring mouÌ„tains out of which they issue extended some 24 miles Westwards and with Logh-Loth froÌ„ the which it is diuided by a small neck of Mountaines Logh Aber whereinto this is disburdened falling into the Westerne Ocean parting Rosse Loqhuabria other the more Northerly regions from the rest of the Continent of Scotland ROSSE EXtended betwixt both Seas the German Westerne
Resgate and de la Merced The military orders of the Crosse. The maner of their civill government The King His stile of Catholique His dominions and revenues A short censure of the present Spanish greatnes The parts or countries of Spaine THE bounds hereof are vpon the North-east the Pyrenaean Mountaines deviding it from France and from the rest of the Continent of Europe surrounded vpon the other sides with the deepe and spacious Ocean vpon the North with the sea Cantabrique with the Atlantique vpon the West and vpon the South with the Straights of Gibraltar the sea Mediterranean Mariana accompteth the circumference of the whole to bee 2816 Italian miles measuring along the course of the Pyrenaean Mountaines from Cabo de Creux vpon the Mediterranean vnto the towne of Fuentarabia 320 miles to Cabo Finisterre along the shore of the sea Cantabrique 536 miles from that Promontorie vnto the towne of Gibraltar 895 miles and from thence returning againe to Cabo de Creux bending still with the creekes and windings of the sea 1065 miles The greatest length hereof he reckneth at 800 miles and the breadth at 560 of the same miles It is seated in the Southerne halfe part of the Temperate Zone lying betwxt the. 4. 24 60 and 19½ degrees of Longitude for such are the distances of the Promontories Finisterre and de Creux from the first Meridian drawne by the Azores Ilands whose two Meridians make about a full houres difference of the Suns first rising betwixt about the 36 and 44½ degrees of Northerne latitude or from the 30 minute South of the 11 or middle paralel of the 4 clime vnto about the 30 mi warie and descreet withall not carried with that rash and headlong fury esteemed by others valour ouercomming rather with temporizing deepe reach and policy then by maine force and violence If we would haue him in a word described he almost is whatsoeuer almost is not the Frenchman The Languages spoken hereby are 1. the Castillian or vulgar Spanish common to the whole Nation 2. that of Portugals as are the people mixed of the Castillian and French 3. that of the Catalonians and inhabitants of the kingdome of Valentia which is not much vnlike vnto the French spoken in Languedoc 4. the Basquish proper to the Biscians and people of Guipuscoa a language purely barbarous not refined with the mixture of more elegant tongues and thought to be the auncient Spanish spoken here before the Conquest of the Romans Heere likewise was in vse the auncient Moorish retayned by the Moriscos but of late yeares banished from hence with the people The auncient religion hereof was that common to all the Gentiles worshipping many false and absurd gods The first that preached here the holy Gospell was the Apostle S. Paul according to S. Chrysostome Theodoret sundry other of the auncient fathers That he had an intent to make a journey into Spaine we plainely gather from the the 15 chap. to the Romans That hee went or was hindred in his purpose detayned prisoner at Rome by Nero nothing is certaine After Isidore and the generall voyce of the Spaniards but without more auncient authority S. Iames the son of Zebedee otherwise is said to haue beene the first the supposed founder of Nuestra Senora del Pilar a Church yet extant at Saragoça accompanied with Saint Peter the Apostle of Ebora S. Cecilius of Eliberis S. Euphrasius of Illiturgis S. Secundus of Abula with others whose names I omit for that they agree not about their number Concerning S t Iames the tradition goeth that after his Martyrdome at Hierusalem slaine by Herod his dead body should from thence bee convayed hither to Iria Flavia in Galitia thence to Compostella where it should be enterred but in what place that it was not knowne vntill the yeare 796 when it should be first found out by Theodomyrus bishop of Iria although saith my Authour the reasons are not set downe why a graue then discouered should containe the corps of that blessed Apostle Such notwithstanding was the credulous devotion of those times that presently a Church was erected herevnto by Alfonsus surnamed the Chast then king of Leon famous afterwards through the Christian world for the continuall pilgrimages thither made from all parts and enriched with liberall endowments and priviledges It was some 50 yeares afterwards and since the yeare 846 and their great victorie at Clavigio vnder king Ramir the first obtained against the Moores and as then firmely was beleeued by the visible presence and aide hereof that the Castillians for the Portugalls and Aragonians with the English and Genowayes acknowledge S t George for their Patron haue beene still accustomed in their fights and encounters to call vpon S. Iago as their guardian and protectour their signe word of Battaill To returne to our purpose from these and such like beginnings Christianity here dayly grew and more and more prospered in the first age of the Primitiue Church encreasing through affliction by the holy bloud of slaine Martyrs In the happy raigne of Constantine the Great Gentilisme put downe Religion was first authorized here as in the other Provinces of the Roman Empire by publique commaund a small truce was granted to the Church Heresie Gentilisme and Persecution freshly reviuing againe in the raignes of the next Emperours Constantius and Iulianus These tempestuous times ouerpast by the fauour of God the Sun of the Gospel againe gloriously breaks out in a calme and cleare sky here freely shineth during the raignes of the after succeeding most Christian Catholique Emperours of the West In the raigne of the Emperour Honorius swarme in hither the barbarous Nations by whom Religion suffers a second Eclipse Of these the Alans were Gentiles but whose out-rage lasted not long shortly after their first comming ouer-throwne and rooted out by the Gothes The Vandals also Gentiles at the time of their first entrance by their after commerce and acquaintance with the Gothes vnder their king Gensericus turned Arrian Christians departing not long after into Afrique The Suevians at the first likewise were Gentiles Vnder their third king Receiarius about the yeare 448 they receiued the Christian Catholique faith which shortly after being subdued restored again by the Gothes sweyed with the greatnes of that Nation vnder their king Remismundus they changed for their Arrian heresie In the raigne of Theodomyrus after an apostacy of aboue one hundred yeares they returned againe vnto the Catholique beliefe wherein they continued vntill the extirpation of their kingdome name by the Gothes in Andeca their last king The Gothes were Arrians from their first entrance into the Roman Provinces corrupted by Valens Emperour of the East In continuance of time becomming Lord of the whole Spaine the rest of the barbarous nations the Romans subdued they subiected all this continent vnder that foule heresy Vnder their King Ricaredus about the yeare 588 reiecting the Arrian they
Covo where it now resteth They haue beene seene to serue in the field against the Moores with 300 great horse which is the whole number of men of armes their Commaunderies were bound to set forth to the warres The famous order of S t Iames was begun and occasioned not long after that of Calatrava by the superstitious aemulation of the Monkes of S t Eloy and certaine Gentlemen of Castille who by building hospitalls in diverse passages of Spaine for the entertainment of Christian pilgrims travailing from towards France to S. Iago and performing other charitable offices towards those devoted people deserved so well of Pope Alexander the third that he erected them into an order by this meanes becomming partly Ecclesiasticall and partly Saecular all of them appointed to liue after the rule of S t Augustine and the Saecular permitted to marry so that they would not breake the bonds of wedlocke which they must vow inviolably to keepe Their first residence was at their Covent by the Hospitall of S t Marke lying without the city of Leon. Afterwades falling out with Ferdinand king hereof remouing into the kingdome of Castille they had there giuen them by king Alfonsus the towne and castle of Vcles now the chiefe seate of their order Repossessing notwithstanding after the death of the said Ferdinand the Covent by S t Marke the order by this meanes became deuided into two severall factions or parts the townes and commanderies in the kingdome of Leon acknowledging S. Marke and those other of the kingdomes of Castille and Portugall Vcles all notwithstanding subject to one master resident at Vcles vntill king Dionysius ranked the possessions belonging herevnto in his kingdome of Portugall vnder a master of their owne The lands and possessions hereof besides those of Portugall are two Colledges in the Vniversity of Salamanca a Covent at Sivilla 4 Hermitages in the mountaines 5 hospitalls of speciall reuenue and some 90 commanderie townes and castles The Knights weare a red crosse vpon a white coate fashioned like a sword and are accompted at this day aboue 600 Gentlemen besides about 200 Friers resident in their Vicarages Covents and other benefices and are by much the richest order in Spaine The order of Alcantara was erected in the yeare 1217 by Alfonsus king of Leon who would that that towne with whatsoeuer else the order of Calatrava possessed in his kingdome should be deuided from thence and made a distinct order obseruing notwithstanding the discipline of Cisteaux and acknowledging the cheifage and superiority of the other The Knights for a distinction from them of Calatrava are marked with a greene crosse The order of Avis so called from a towne of that name in Portugall was founded by Sanctius the first king hereof The Knights doe weare the greene crosse of Alcantara The order in riches and revenues is much inferiour to those before named The order of Christ was raised out of the ruines of the exauthorized order of the Templars all whose lands and possessions in Portugall were by king Dionysius assigned herevnto It is the richest order in Portugall to whose right belong the Ilands of the sea Atlantique with the countries in Asia Africa Brasil lately discovered now held by this nation The marke hereof is a red crosse stroked in the middest with a white line The first residence of the Knights was at Castromarin seated at the mouth of the riuer Guadiana now at Tovar betwixt the Guadiana and the Taio The order of Montesa was instituted about the same time with the order of Christ in Portugall by the same occasion vnto which Iames the first king of Aragon gaue all the revenues of the condemned order of the Templars lying within his countrey of Valentia with the towne castle of Montesa from whence it tooke the name the cheif seate of the order The Master and Knights hereof at the time of their first erection were made subject to them of Calatrava and their Monkish discipline of Cisteaux By leaue from Pope Benedict the 13 they afterwards changed the marke hereof for a red crosse to be worne before their breasts now the badge of the order All these in times past had their severall masters who were still of especiall nobilitie vsuall of the bloud royall and many times the younger or base sons of their Kings They also had as yet they retaine their vice-masters or great Commendadors whereof the order of S t Iames had two besides the part of the order in Portugall offices at this day of great note and most commonly borne by the most eminent personages of the kingdome the great Commendador of Castille for the devision of Eucles and the great Commendador of Leon for that of S t Marke These had likewise their Clavigeros besides infinite petty Commendadors The Knights were alwayes Gentlemen by birth Ferdinand the fift king of Castille and Aragon after the warres with the Moores and Granado ended jealous of the numbers of the tumults and disorders which these priviledged gallants wanting forreine imployment might afterwards fall into to the great danger and prejudice of his kingdomes vnited the Master-ships hereof with the Crowne followed afterwards by the Kings of Portugall in their dominions Since this first injurie by a common fate of all religious states they haue for a long time languished and now scarce are in being their lawes priviledges broken and Gentlemen Courtiers and favorites of great men vsurping the titles and reuenues The Masterships of the kingdomes of Castille and Portugall Montesa in Aragon not reckoned yeeld yearely to the king according to Linschottēs accompt aboue 126759 pound sterling besides the rents of S t George in Guinea belonging to the order of Christ worth 100000 duckats by the yeare This hath beene the Ecclesiasticall state Concerning the ciuill the whole is subject to one sole Monarch devided notwithstanding into three distinct kingdomes different in lawes and customes and not vnited but in their Prince the kingdome of Castille Leon wherevnto Navarra Granado are annexed and are parts of Aragon and of Portugall Of these the kingdome of Aragon enjoyeth a more free estate then the rest the royall authority being so pressed downe by the priviledges of the people the power of their Iustitia that scarcely it may be accompted Monarchicall In Castille as in the chiefest and most devoted vnto him the king is alway resident here most commonly at Vallidolid or Madrid The other two he commaundeth by his Vice-royes whereof Aragon contayneth three for as much as consisting of so many different Provinces and gouernments the Vice-roye of Aragonia resident at Saragoca who ought still to be a natiue the Vice-roye of the Countrey of Valentia residing in the city of Valentia and of Catalonia at Barcelona Navarra likewise although it be now incorporate with Castille hath notwithstanding its particular Viceroye administring justice according to the lawes of Castille aud the
holy warre 11 Quintos The Exercitio granted by all the Provinces towards the keeping of slaues and making and maintaining of gallyes 7 Quintos 750000 Maravedies The extraordinary contribution of Spain is yearly worth 104 Quintos and 305000 Maravedies gathered through the country amongst the common sort of people taxed according to their seuerall abilities The ordinary revenues of the kingdome of Aragon a freer state then the rest and lesse subiect to impositions reach only to 75 Quintos The revenues of Sicily to 375 Quintos Of Naples to 450 Quintos Of the Dukedome of Milaine to 300 Quintos Of the West Indies to 300 Quintos The Low-Countryes with Burgundy were wont to yeeld 700 Quintos but besides the late revolt of some third part they are now alienated from the Crowne hereof assigned to the Arch-dutchesse Isabella The Ilands of Sardinia Mallorça Menorça affoord the Prince no profit at all their whole revenues being imployed for their defence against the Turkish Pirats to whose injuries they are still exposed and sometimes more then is receiued The ordinary revenues of Portugall amount to a million of Dukats The Masterships of the crosse of that kingdome yeeld 100000 Dukats The Ilands of the Sea Atlantique the Açores Madera Cape-Verde S. Thomas and del Principe for the Canaries belong to the Crowne of Castile 200000 dukats The Mine of S. George in Guinea appertaining to the order of Christ now vsurped by the king 100000 dukats Brasil 150000 dukats The custome of the spices and merchandise brought to Lisbona frō the East-Indies for the other revenues are spent vpon the defence of the Country 600000 dukats His whole revenues out of all his three kingdomes of Castile Portugal and Aragon and of the conquests thereof we finde in Linschotten reckoning euery dukat at 5 s 6 d a million of Maravedies to a Quinto and each Quinto at 735 l 5 s ob sterling accompted in grosse at 4084917 l and 5 s 9 d English From such his large possessions and meanes some much extolling the greatnes of this Prince haue compared him with the great Turke and other the mightiest Monarches of the world yet not rightly considering the many weakenesses and imperfections his great body of estate is subject vnto making him not only inferiour herevnto but perhaps in solid strength to some lesser neighbouring Potentates 1 The disvnion and remotenesse of his Prouinces severed by infinite spaces of sea land and their vnreadines herevpon in case of danger to relieue succour one another 2 His slow praeparation for any warre vpon the same reason his forces being long a gathering together from parts so farre distant and subject still to be cut off by the way or smothered in the many strangling harbours hereof by a more quicke and ready enimy 3 His want of men for the execution of any great designe his Indians and other barbarous subiects being altogether vnfit for service and Spaine for the causes before set downe not so well peopled as that with the rest of his dominions in Europe it can afford any great matter 4 The vncertainty and danger of a great part of his revenues expos'd to the hazard and lets of seas winds pyracyes and open enimies 5 His extraordinarie charge and expence in the wages and stipends of almost infinite Viceroyes governours officers and souldiers he is forced to maintaine in the many Provinces of his scattered Empire 6 The discontentednes of the greatest part of the people and nations subject vnto him the Aragonians being much offended with him for their priviledges broken ancient liberties infringed the Portugalls never well brooking the Castillian government forced herevnto by conquest and accustomed to Princes of their owne and his estates in Italy and of the Levant kept from open revolt by the strength of Citadels and Spanish garrisons My censure onely shall be the greatnes of these his empty scattered and ill affected dominions rather to be a trouble and burthen then to adde any great advantage and strength vnto him not easily any long time to bee held together without his commaund of the Sea or if not guided by a provident and wise Councell after the manner of the nation very warie and circumspect in all their actions and seldome committing ouersights endued with an extraordinary judgment constancy and valour aboue many of their neighbours as to foresee and prevent so to master and remedy any mischiefes and disorders which may happen The Countrie at this day contayneth 18 greater parts or devisions 1. Of Portugall betwixt the Taio and Guadiana 2. Portugall betwixt the Taio Duero 3. Portugal betwixt the Duero Minio 4. Castillia la Nueva 5. Castillia la Veia 6. Galitia 7. Asturia 8. Biscaia 9. Guipuscoa 10. Navarra 11. Estremadura 12. Andaluzia 13. Granado 14. and Murcia parts of the kingdome of Castille and of 15. Aragonia 16. Valentia 17. Catalonia 18. and the land of Russillon the parts of the kingdome of Aragon whose descriptiōs follow in the third place after that I haue first set downe the auncient estate with the many alterations successions hapning in the province from the first memorie of histories vnto our times occasioning the present state names and devisions THE SIXTH BOOKE COntayning the Descriptions of the more noted Mountaines the Riuers of Spaine Their auncient and moderne names The more auncient limits and names of Spaine The first inhabitants The intrusion of the Celtae Tyrians Phocenses Zacynthij and Rhodians The first conquest hereof by the Carthaginians Their continuance and the extent here of their empire The dominion hereof and conquest of the Romans The Description and Estate of Spaine during the government of the Romans collected out of Ptolemy and the auncient Geographers The History invasion and conquests of the Vandals Silingi Alans Suevians and Gothes The succession dominion and history of the Moores The beginning encrease and vnion of the kingdomes of Leon Castille Navarra Aragon and Portugal with the Earledome of Barcelona The present devision names and estate of Spaine occasioned thorough these mutations THE MOVNTAINES OF SPAINE THE Land-markes whereof wee will make vse in the ensuing discourse are the Mountaines and Rivers hereof The Mountaines may be distinguished in 6 greater ridges continuate and knit together and whereof the rest are parts A first is the noted ridge of the Pyrenes common herevnto and France inhabited by both Nations the boūds of both They begin at the Promontory Oiarco and Sea Cantabrique and are continued from thence South-East betwixt the two kingdomes vnto Cabo de Creux and the Sea Mediterranean Part hereof towards the Mediterranean and land of Russillon is called the Mountaine Canigo Other names and distinctions we find not From these about Ronceval branch a second row of hills coasting Westwards along the shoare of the Sea Cantabrique and overspreading the countries of Guipuscoa Biscay and Asturia vntill in Galitia which they devide in the middest at the
of Spaine within the Iberus of Strabo Tarraco colonia a towne of the Scipioes after Pliny Tarraco the richest of the maritine townes vpon that Sea after Mela Tarraco builded by the Scipioes of Solinus now Taragona and Subur Subur of Mela now Siges These 6 people are all now contained within the large country of Catalonia Pliny addeth the Vettoneâ— doubtlesse the Vettones of Ptolemy in Lusitania but misplaced Icositani Itani and Mentesani The countreyes Mavitania and Dietania and of townes amongst the Autrigones Lucentum and Baetulo Betullo of Mela and amongst the Arevacae Saguntia Strabo addeth the Lartolaeitani Lusones Sidetani inhabiting towards the mountaine Orospeda to the South of the Celtiberi Artabri at the Promontory Nerium and the Celtici neighbouring to the Artabri and descended from those other of that name inhabiting the shoare of the riuer Anas Of townes he addeth Aâ—ontia seated vpon the riuer Durius amongst the Vaccaei amongst the Oretani Cetulum Cherronesus and Cartalias amongst the Ilergetes Iliosca vpon the Ocean amongst the Vascones Idanusa and amongst the Verones Serguntia and Varia vpon the Iberus hitherto navigable Segida amongst the Arevaci and Noega amongst the Astures Pliny accompteth the whole number of townes in this division to haue beene 294 in his time amongst which 12 were Roman Colonies 13 Municipia 17 free of the right of the auncient Latines one confederate towne and 136 Stipendiaries divided amongst 7 iuridical resorts of Carthago nova Tarraco Caesaraugusta Clunia Asturica Lucus and Bracara The Emperour Constantine the Great afterwards subdividing the greater Province of Tarraconensis and adding the Ilands of the Baleares and the country of Tingitana in Africke vnto the accompt hereof distinguished the whole into 7 parts or Provinces remaining vntill the end and dissolution of the Westerne Roman Empire of Baetica Lusitania Gallaecia Carthaginensis Tarraconensis Tingitana and of the Ilands Of these Baetica and Lusitania were bounded as before The name of Gallaecia was enlarged Eastwards as farre as the Pelendones and Celtiberi besides the Callaici before-mentioned containing the Astures Murbogi and Vaccâ—i at this day Galitia Asturia Leon Portugal betwixt the riuers Minio and Duero with the greatest part of Castilia la Veia Carthaginensis so named from the city Carthago nova contained the Oretani Carpetani Pelendones Arevacae Celtiberi Bastitani Contestani and Edetani now Castillia la Nueva Murcia and Valentia with parts of Andaluzia Castillia la Veia and Aragonia The rest of the continent Tarraconensis comprehended The Province of the Ilands contained those of the Baleares and Ebusa now Mallorça Menorça Ivyca and Formentera Hispaniae Tingitania the Iland of Gades with the opposite shore of Africke lying on the farther side of the straights of Hercules named thus from the towne there of Tingis now Tangier Of these the three first Provinces were consulary or governed by Proconsuls the foure other were Presidiall coÌ„maunded by the Roman name of Praesides Sextus Rufus nameth only six Provinces Tarraconensis Carthaginensis Gallaecia Baetica Lusitania and Tingitania omitting that of the Ilands whereof differing from the Authour of the Notitia onely Baetica and Lusitania he maketh consulary the rest Presidiall This was the estate of Spaine during the government of the Romans confounded and quite altered by the comming of the barbarous people by the justice and decree of God who will haue nothing here eternall but himselfe and to checke the pride of that mighty Nation with vnresistible fury swarming in hither in the raignes of the Emperours Honorius and Valentinian the third The Inuasion and Dominion of the Barbarous nations THey were the Vandals Silingi Alans Suevians and Gothes whose originall first entrance raigne continuance and successions we are next to relate The Vandals THese are named by Pliny the Vindili being one of the fiue general nations whereinto he divideth the Germans and whereof he maketh the Burgundiones a part By Tacitus they are called the Vandalij by Cassiodorus the Vandali by Orosius Isidore and Paulus Diaconus the Wandali They were a noted German people inhabiting beyond the riuer Elb vpon the coast of the sea Baltique in the parts where now lye the great Dukedomes of Pomeren and Mecklenburg wherein the name in some Latine Authours is yet continued In the eleuenth yeare of the Emperour Honorius and Arcadius and yeare of Rome 1172 Arcadius and Probus then being Consuls with the Alans and Suevians they first entred Gaule drawne in by the traiterous practises of Stilico Guardian of the Westerne Empire in the minority of Honorius by the advantage of the troubles which might be hereby occasioned the feare and discontentednes of the people their dislike of the present government and desire of innovation which he thought might happen hoping to get the Empire for his son Eucherius borne of the sister of Honorius Some three yeares afterwards in the first yeare of Honorius and Theodosius accompanied with the same nations and quitting Gaule they first broke into this province of Spaine let in by the Honoriaci another sort of Barbarians named thus from the Emperour Honorius vnder whose pay they had served keeping then the straights and passages of the Pyrenaean Mountaines for the Tyrant Constantinus rebelling against Honorius The part wherein they first planted was Gallaecia which they inhabited together with the Suevians Afterwards they remoued into Baetica vnto the Silingi In the fourth yeare of the Emperours Theodosius Valentinian about 18 yeares after their first Spanish invasion abandoning Spaine they ferried ouer into Afrique invited thither by Bonifacius governour of that province rebelling against Valentinian which not long after Bonifacius repenting himselfe of his folly and in battell overthrowne by them old Carthage taken and the Romans quite expulsed they vtterly brought into subiection continuing their name there dominion for aboue the space of one hundred yeares vntill the raigne of the Emperour Iustinian the first Emperour of the Greekes In the raigne of this prince by his leiftenant the valiant Belisarius they were totally subdued and their kingdome and name in Gilimer their last king quite extinguished Their religion at their first comming into those Westerne parts was Gentilisme By their after acquaintance with the Gothes they turned Arrian Christians which heresie they kept vntill their extirpation Their kings whereof we reade were Gunderichus vnder whom they first invaded Gaule Spaine Gensericus brother to Gunderichus vnder whom with 80 thousand fighting men they first passed into conquered Afrique and afterwards tooke sacked Rome Honorichus son to Genserichus Gundabundus son to Genzo brother to Honorichus Trasamuadus brother to Gundabundus Hilderichus son to Honorichus He was deposed by Gilimer Gilimer son to Genzo descended of Genserichus He was overcome taken prisoner by Belisarius in whom ended the kingdome nation hereof in Afrique The whole time from their first invasion of Spaine vntill their overthrowe extirpation in Afrique Isidore reckoneth to haue beene 133 yeares 7 moneths
read in Iornandes de Regn Tempo Successione accompanying the Gothes in their inroades excursions into Pannonia That originally they were Germans their distinctions of Ostro-gothes Wisi-gothes signifying in their language as now with the Dutch the Easterne Westerne Gothes names of Alaric Theodoric Reccared with others the same or alike terminated with the auncient French doe almost make certaine The name succession hereof Iornandes by nation a Goth continueth from the times before the Troian warres beyond the report of other prophane histories But whose relation grounded only vpon vnknowne barbarous authours we reject as fabulous Their first certaine expresse mention in approved authours wee finde to haue beene in the raigne of the Emperour Antoninus Caracalla overcome hereby in certaine tumultuary fights in his way towards Persia and the East Their mention after this is familiar and common In the raigne of the Emperour Maximinus vpon occasion of his parentage whose mothers was of this nation Of Decius then ransacking Thrace overthrowing in battaill killing this Emperour Of Galienus wasting Greece Pannonia Pontus Asia Of Claudius the second after their 15 yeares spoile of Illyriâ—um and Macedonia slaine and overthrowne by him with great slaughter Of Iulianus accompanying ayding him in his vnfortunate warre against the Persians Of Valens with the Taifali and other Barbarians driven then by the Huns from beyond the further shore of the river Ister into the Roman Provinces afterwards in fight overcome slaine by them Of Theodosius the first overthrowne by him in sundry battails Of Honorius Arcadius vnder their kings Alaricus Radagaisus invading Italy and at Pollentia putting Stilico the leiftenant of Honorius vnto flight Of Honorius Theodosius the second then taking Rome Of the same Emperours vnder their king Athaulphus vpon a composition made with Honorius seating in Gaule Spaine After this time we reade of a continuall succession of them in the French Spanish histories and vntill their finall ouerthrow extirpation Their country since their expresse name was Dacia or the further shore of the river Ister quarting vpon the other side Pannonia Maesia or Thrace the common Rendez-vous of the many successions of barbarous nations Driven over that river by the more fierce and barbarous Huns they had Thrace permitted vnto them to inhabite in by the Emperour Valens with condition to serue vnder the pay of the Romans and to become Christians the cause of their Arrian infection wherewith so long time after they troubled the Christian Common-wealth vnto which Haeresie that Emperour was addicted A little before their comming into Italy and the West they enlarged their bounds as farre as Pannonia In the raignes of Arcadius and Honorius denyed their accustomed pay of the Romans by the treason of Stilico Protectour and Lieftenant to Honorius vnder their kings Rhadagaisus and Alaricus they drew into Italy in two Armies the former whereof at Fesulae was slaine and his Army discomfited by Stilico the other by the treachery hereof permitted to liue and by iniuries provoked to the taking of the city of Rome to the ruinating of the Westerne Empire After this their invasion we finde the nation distinguished and more famously knowne by the names of Ostrogothes and Wisigothes Of both which seuerally THE OSTRO-GOTHES THE Ostrogothes and Wisigothes signified in their language the Easterne and Westerne Gothes and argument of their Dutch descent Mariana yet whom I finde not backed by the authority of auncient authours would haue them to haue beene thus named from their more Easterne and Westerne situations in Scandia before their comming to the Ister Roman confines Paulus Diaconus in his additions to Eutropius with better authority from such their positions in Dacia or beyond the Ister in the raigne of the Emperour Valens at what time vnder their Captaines Athalaricus and Fridigernus first dividing into two plantations or companies those which with Fridigernus inhabited the more Westerne Countreyes were from hence in their natiue language named the Wesegothi or the Westerne Gothes the other vnder Athalaricus planted in the East the Ostrogothi Trebellius Pollio notwithstanding long before those times nameth the Austro-gothi in the raigne of the Emperour Claudius the second But whether by these were vnderstood the Easterne or Ostrogothes or rather as the Latin word more properly doth signifie the Southerne Gothes we can not determine Ammianus Marcellinus in his 31 booke and raigne of the Emperour Valens and Gratianus maketh often mention of Fritigernus and the Gothes but in whom we finde no where the distinctions of Ostro-gothes and Wisigothes In Ablavius in Iornandes we heare of the Wesegothae and Ostrogothae vnder their king Ostrogotha inhabiting then in Sâ—ythia vpon the shore of the sea Euxinus But whose narration wee haue before accompted as fabulous That the Gothes had these distinctions giuen them before their descent into the Westerne Roman Provinces it is manifest out of the 2 d booke in Eutropium of the Poet Claudian liuing in the time of the Emperour Honorius where he mentioneth the Ostro-gothi when as yet onely these were in the East The iust time and place in the East where these names begun is vncertaine They grew more famous after the plantation of the nation in the Provinces of the Westerne Roman Empire the Italian Gothes being distinguished in the histories of those times by the name of Ostrogothes and those of Spaine or Gaule by the name of Wisigothes The Ostrogothes then to speak more certainly were a remainder of the Gothes in the East after the departure of Alaricus and Rhadagaisus towards Italy Gaule and the West In the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third these accompanied Atilas and the Huns invading the Westerne Roman Provinces partakers of their ouerthrow in the plaines of Chaalon giuen by the valiant Aetius the Wisigothes French and other barbarous confederates Shortly after this in the raigne of Marcianus they returned againe to their wonted pay and service of the Romans by the leaue of this Emperour seating themselues in Pannonia In the raigne of the Emperour Zeno threatning war against the Grecians by the policy and persuasion hereof they turned vpon the Heruli then possessing Italy the Westerne Empire being at that time troden vnderfoote by barbarous nations whom after sundry battailes hauing slaine their king Odoacer they finally vanquished inhabiting and taking vp their left roomes and extending their conquests there ouer Italy Rome Illyricum Dalmatia Sicily and the neighbouring Iles together with the part of Gaule Narbonensis contained betwixt the Alpes and the riuer Rhosne now called Provence vsurped vpon the Wisigothes By Amalasiunta daughter to Theodoricus then Governour of the kingdome for her yong son Athanaricus fearing a tempest of warre from the Grecians to make their better peace with the potent French Nation their part of Gaule Narbonensis was surrendred to Theodebert the French king of Mets or Austrusia By Iustinian the first Roman Emperour of
Autuma Alhuytanus Mahomad Abderrahmen Abdelmelic Aucupa It was the Abderrahmen here mentioned Lieftenant of the Province for the Miramamoline Iscamus whom we reade in the French histories ransacking spoiling France in the regency of Charles Martel with a numberles multitude of these Moores in the yeare 734 slain by Martell and the French in a great and memorable battaile fought neere vnto the city of Tours with no fewer then 375000 of the Army and crue attending him Hitherto likewise wee finde the Infidels to haue beene possessed of the part of Gaule Narbonensis now called Languedoc being a part of their Gothish conquests recouered for the most part from them with the cities of Avignon and Narbonne by the valiant Martell during the raigne of this Miramamoline Alulit son to Izit whose Lieftenants were Abulcatar and Toba Ibrahemus brother to Izit He was slaine by Maroanus Maroanus the last Miramamoline of the Saracens of the house of Humeia the murtherer of Ibrahemus whose quarrels gaue first encouragement and occasion to the vsurpation of the house of Alaveci He was slaine by Abdalla His Lieftenants here were Toba and Iuzephus Abdalla of the house of Alaveci descended from Fatima the eldest daughter of their Prophet Mahomet and sister of Zeineb before-mentioned Miramamoline of the Saracens hauing slaine Maroanus and the house of Humeia put downe and deposed His Spanish Governour was Iuzephus slaine by Abderahmen In the raigne of this Prince Abderahmen descended from the deposed and slaughtered house of Humeia shunning the cruelty hereof and flying into Spaine for succour in the yeare 759 vsurped the dominion of the Spanish Moores well affected to the house of Humeia free for a long time after from the subjection of the great Miramamolines After Abderrahmen the Miramamolines excluded succeeded in the kingdome of the Spanish Moores Hissemus the first son to Abderrahmen Alhaca the first son to Hissemus the first Abderrahmen the second son to Hissemus the first ouerthrowne in a memorable battaile fought at Clavigio in the yeare 846 by Ramir the first king of Leon. Mahomad son to Abderrhamen the second Almundâ—r son to Mahomad Abdalla brother to Almundar and son to Mahomad Abderrahmen the third son to Mahomad son to Abdalla Alhaca the second son to Abderrahmen the third Hissemus the second son to Alhaca the second about the yeare 1006 deposed by Mahomad Almohadius encouraged through his slouth neglecting the affaires of the kingdome and gouerning altogether by deputies after sundry successions of tyrants restored and by the like inconstancy in the yeare 1010 againe thrust out and forced to a private fortune by his factious subiects Occasioned thorough these disorders the Spanish Moores hitherto in a manner still entire and vnder one became divided into sundry petty kingdomes of Cordova Sivilla and Toledo with others ouerthrowne not long after by Iuzephus Telephinus Miramamoline of Morocco and vnited with the Moores of Afrique The dominion of the Moores at this time extended Northwards vnto the riuer of Duero the bounds thereof and of the Christians inhabiting Castille Iuzephus Telephinus the second Miramamoline of Morocco in Afrique of the house of the Almoravides succeeding there vnto the family of Alaveci supplanted and destroyed by them drawn in by the ambition of the king of Cordova and about the yeare 1091 ouer-throwing those petty kingdomes and ioyning them to his dominions of Africa the kingdome of Toledo excepted taken in before this time by Alfonsus the sixt king of Castile and Leon. Hali Miramamoline of Morocco son to Iuzephus Telephinus Albo-halis Miramamoline of Morocco son to Hali thought by some to haue beene the learned Avicenna whose workes are now extant compiled at his commaundement by certaine of the best Arabian Doctours of those times and thus named from him In the raigne hereof Almohadi a religious Moore Doctour of the Mahumetane Law to gaine a faction for Abdelmon whom although descended of base parentage Aben-Thumert an Astrologian had by his art foretold should bee Miramamoline or king began to broach certaine new and vnheard of doctrines about their Religion and the interpretation of their Alcoran amongst the African Moores superstitiously still addicted to novelties and easily chaunging the effect whereof was the siding of the greatest part of this inconstant Nation vnto his opinions named from hence the Almohades and by the advantage hereof the setting vp of Abdelmon and the disthroning of Albo-halis and the house of the Almoravides ouercome in battaile and slaine by Abdelmon Abdelmon Miramamoline of Morocco of the new sect of the Almohades succeeding in the yeare 1150. Aben-Iacob Miramamoline of Morocco son to Abdelmon Aben-Iuzeph Miramamoline of Morocco brother to Aben-Iacob Mahomad surnamed the Greene Miramamoline of Morocco brother to Aben-Iacob and Aben-Iuzeph In the raigne hereof thorough his great ouer-throw at the battaile of Sierra Morena dishartned for attempting any more vpon this Province departing into Afrique the nation as hath beene related broke againe into many petty kingdomes of small strength and of lesse continuance Zeit Aben-Zeit brother to this Mahomad in the yeare 1214 vsurping in Valentia and the neighbouring countrey Mahomad nephew herevnto at the same time in Cordova and Abullalis in Siuillia and afterwards in the yeare 1228 Aben-hutus in Murcia The kingdome of Valentia not long after being subdued by Iames the first king of Aragon as were about the same time those of Sivillia and Murcia with the city of Cordoua by Ferdinand the third king of Castille in the yeare 1239 Mahomet Aben-Alhamar king of Cordoua remouing his royall seate to the city of Granado began the kingdome thus named being formerly part of the kingdome of Cordoua the onely countrie now held by the Infidells the rest being conquered whose princes followe Mahomet Aben-Alhamar before mentioned the founder of the kingdome of Granado in the yeare 1239. Mahomet Myr Almus king of Granado son to Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Aben-Azar son to Mahomet Myr Almus He was deposed by Mahomet Azar Aben Levin Mahomet Azar Aben-Levin brother to Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Aben-Azar son to Mahomet Myr Almus deposed by Ismael son to Farrachen gouernonr of Malaga Ismael son to Farrachen aforesaid Mahomet son to Ismael He was murthered by his subjects Ioseph Aben Amet brother to Mahomet and son to Ismael slaine by Mahomet Lagus Mahomet Lagus vncle to Ioseph Aben-Amet and brother to king Ismael deposed by Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Mahomet Aben-Alhamar king of Granado He was againe thrust out by Mahomet Lagus and afterwards inhumanely put to death by Peter king of Castille vnto whom he had fled for succour Mahomet Lagus king of Granado restored Mahomet surnamed Guadix son to Mahomet Lagus Ioseph son to Mahomet Guadix Mahomet Aben-Balva yonger son to Ioseph Ioseph elder brother to Mahomet Aben-Balva and son to Ioseph Mahomet Aben-Azar son to Ioseph driven out by Mahomet surnamed the Litle Mahomet surnamed the Litle overthrowne and taken prisoner by Mahomet Aben-Azar Mahomet Aben-Azar restored the
enjoyed both kingdomes of Castille and Leon wherevnto he added that of Toledo since incorporated with the kingdome of Castille and in regard thereof now called Castillia la Nueva injuriously taken from his late hostes the Moores thereof with whom not long before during his exile hee had beene friendly entertayned In the raigne and by the favour advancement hereof in the person of Henry of Lorraine a Frenchman began the Earledome of Portugall made afterwards a kingdome by Alfonsus son to Henry He deceased in the yeare 1109 Vrraca daughter to Alfonsus the sixt succeeding in both kingdomes Alfonsus the seaventh son to Vrraca the mother resigning He was likewise king of both Ferdinand the second younger son to Alfonsus the seauenth His elder brother Sanctius the second had for his share the kingdome of Castille Alfonsus the ninth king of Leon son to Ferdinand the second Hee marryed vnto Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille Ferdinand the third son to Alfonsus the ninth king of Leon and Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille in whom those two kingdomes of Castille Leon were lastly vnited neuer afterwards disjoyned THE KINGDOME OF CASTILLE THe estate name was first occasioned begun amongst the Vaccaei by certaine honourable gentlemen of the kingdome of Leon liuing vnder the commaund and authority of the princes hereof and by the name title of Earles defending then enlarging those the Marches of that kingdome against the neighbouring Infidell Moores from the great number of Castles fortresses their erected as vsually hapneth in all frontire places called afterwards by the name of Castille What were the names of those first Earles at what time and by whom they were instituted in what parts they seuerally commaunded for many lived together or in what maner whether as free princes vnder the fief homage of the kings of Leon or rather onely as their deputies or prefects we finde not By the time of Ordonius the second this name accompt was extended over the whole country of the Vaccaei contayning now the greatest part of old Castille devided then from the Moores by the Mountaines of Segovia and Avila In the raigne of Froila the second incensed with the late murther of the Earles hereof by Ordoninus the second the countrie first shoke off the yoake of Leon and became a free gouernment commaunded first by Iudges afterwards by Earles By Sanctius the Great king of Navarra in the person of his younger son Ferdinand the first it was erected into a kingdome King Ferdinand the first added vnto the accompt and name of Castille part of the country of Navarra lying beyond Monte D'oca He also vnited in the right of the princes hereof the kingdome of Leon afterwards for some time againe devided therefrom Alfonsus the sixt added the kingdome of Toledo now Castillia la Nueva Iohn the first the countries of Biscaia Guipuscoa Ferdinand the third Andaluzia Murcia Ferdinand the fift of late yeares and in the memory of our ancestours Navarra Granado to omit sundry other petty enlargements By so many additions the kingdome of Castile together with Leon incorporated with it extendeth at this day ouer thirteene great Provinces of Galitia Asturia Biscaia Olava Guipuscoa Leon Castillia la Veia Castillia la Nueva Murcia Andaluzia Extremadura Granado and Navarra containing now some two third parts of the Continent of Spaine the largest and the most noble of the three kingdomes hereof The first Earles vnder the subiection of the kings of Leon whereof we finde any mention for the greatest part of them are not remembred were Roderique liuing in the time of Alfonsus the second surnamed the Chast. Iames surnamed Porcellus son to Roderique in the raigne of Alfonsus the third Nunnius Ferdinandus with the rest of the Earles slaine by King Ordonius the second After the murther of the first Earles and the revolt of the country from vnder the government of Leon succeeded Nunnius Rasura and Lainus Calvus chosen by the people commaunding by the name of Iudges the former whereof governed in ciuill affaires the other in matters military Consalvus Nunnius son to Nunnius Rasura succeeding in the same title and authority of Iudge He married vnto Semena daughter to Nunnius Ferdinandus murthered by Ordonius the second transmitting by that meanes vnto his house the right of the ancient Earles of Castile Ferdinandus Consalvus son to Consalvus Nunnius and Semena He reassumed the title of Earle of Castille continued in his successions vnto Sanctius the Great King of Navarra Vpon composition made with Sanctius surnamed the Grosse in the yeare 965 he freed the estate hereof from all right and acknowledgement of the Kings of Leon. Garcias Ferdinandus Earle of Castille sonne to Ferdinandus Consalvus Sanctius sonne to Garcias Ferdinandus Garcias sonne to Sanctius slaine by treason yong and without issue Sanctius surnamed the Great king of Navarra and Earle of Aragon in right of his wife Elvira elder sister to Garcias Earle of Castile the last Earle He made Castile a kingdome giuen by him with this title vnto Ferdinand his second son Ferdinand yonger son to Sanctius the Great king of Navarra the first king of Castile The bounds hereof in the time of this Prince were the river Pisverga from the kingdome of Leon Monte D'Oca from Navarra and the mountaines of Segovia Avila from the kingdome of Toledo and the Moores He further extended those limits beyond Monte D'Oca ouer part of Navarra won from his elder brother Garcias king of Navarra and since incorporated into the name of Castile Hee also annexed to his house the kingdome of Leon Veremundus the third king hereof being slain by him in battaile sans issue brother to his wife Sanctia Sanctius the first king of Castile eldest son to Ferdinand the first His yonger brother Alfonsus succeeded in the kingdome of Leon driuen out by Sanctius amongst the Moores of Toledo Hee deceased without issue slaine before Zamora Alfonsus the sixt king of Leon brother to Sanctius the first king of Castile after the decease hereof returning from banishment out of the countrey of the Moores and inheriting both kingdomes He added herevnto the city and kingdome of Toledo afterwards named Castilia la Nueva vnkindly taken from his late hoasts the Moores and Hyaia their last king Vrraca daughter to Alfonsus the sixt succeeding in both kingdomes Alfonsus the seauenth sonne to Vrraca she resigning succeeding likewise in both Sanctius the second king of Castile eldest son to Alfonsus the seaventh His yonger brother Ferdinand the second inherited Leon the two kingdomes being the third time divided Alfonsus the eight son to Sanctius the second whose wife was Eleanor daughter to Henry the second king of England He tooke from Ramir the second king of Navarra the townes of Logrogno Nagera and Calahora and almost whatsoeuer els the Navarrois held on that side of the riuer Ebro which he added vnto Castile in which
name and accompt they at this day continue Henry the first king of Castile son to Alfonsus the eight He dyed without issue Ferdinand the third son to Alfonsus the ninth king of Leon and of Berengaria yonger sister to Henry the first deceased in right from his mother king of Castile Blanche elder sister to Berengaria then wife to Lewes son to Philip the French King refused His father deceasing hee succeeded likewise in the Kingdome of Leon. After this last vnion the two Kingdomes were neuer againe seuered incorporated into one entire state knowne now by the name of Castille Leon. He recouered from the Moores the countries of Andaluzia and Murcia contayning then the petty Kingdomes of Murcia and Sivillia with part of the Kingdome of Cordova In the raigne hereof and yeare 1239 began the famous kingdome of Granado by Mahomet Aben-Alhamar King of Cordova vpon the surprisall of that city by Ferdinand remouing hither his royall seate Alfonsus the tenth King of Castile and Leon son to Ferdinand the third He was that famous Astronomer whose workes are now extant with vs the framer of the Tables of Alfonsus named from him The German Electours diuided he was chosen by his factiō Emperour of the Romans against Richard Earle of Cornwall brother to Henry the third King of England detained notwithstanding at home during his whole raigne with civill warres against his vnnaturall son Sanctius much more happy in the loue of the Muses then of his subiects Sanctius the third king of Castile and Leon the rebellious son of Alfonsus the tenth Ferdinand the fourth son to Sanctius the third Alfonsus the eleauenth son to Ferdinand the fourth Peter the first son to Alfonsus the eleauenth He was driuen out for his cruelty and was restored againe by Edward named the Blacke Prince son to Edward the third king of England Destitute of the English succours not long after he lost both his kingdome life overcome and slaine by his brother Henry Henry the second brother to Peter the first and naturall son to Alfonsus the eleaventh Iohn the first king of Castille Leon son to Henry the second opposed by Iohn of Gaunt duke of Lancaster pretending the right of Constance his wife daughter to Peter the first In this prince by his marriage of D. Maria Diaz de Haro daughter and inheretresse to Don Lopez Diaz de Haro last prince of Biscaia and Guipuscoa these seigneuries were annexed to the crowne of Castille Comming to composition with Iohn duke of Lancaster hee marryed his sonne Henry vnto Catherine daughter to the other by agreement created vpon the marriage prince of Asturia which title occasioned from the English whose eldest sons are named princes of Wales hath ever since bin continued in the heires of Castille or Spaine Henry the third son to Iohn the first He married vnto Catherine daughter to Iohn of Gaunt duke of Lancaster Iohn the second son to Henry the third Henry the fourth son to Iohn the second He deceased without heires of his body Elizabeth queene of Castille Leon sister to Henry the fourth She married vnto Ferdinand the fift king of Aragon Sicily In the raigne hereof the countreyes of Granado Navarra the French Moores being expulsed became annexed to the house hereof and incorporated with Castille and the whole Spaine the kingdome of Portugall excepted vnited vnder one Monarch Naples likewise was then conquered from the French and the house of Ferdinand the bastard and the rich new-found world first discovered added to the dominion hereof Philip the first Arch-duke of Austria and Duke of Bungundie son to the Emperour Maximilian the first Mary Dutchesse of Burgundie king of Castille Leon in right of his wife Ioane eldest daughter to Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castille Aragon Philip deceasing and Ioane of Aragon his Queene in regard of her frenzy and indisposition being vnfit to governe Ferdinand the fift in the minority of Charles the fift reassumed againe the kingdome of Castille Charles the fift son to Philip the first and Ioane of Aragon after the decease of his grandfathers Maximilian the first Emperour and king Ferdinand the fift elected Emperour of the Romans and succeeding in the kingdomes of Castille Leon Aragon Naples Sicily Hierusalem and of the Indyes the Dukedomes of Austria Burgundy and the dominions of the low-countries He added vnto these in Italy the great Dukedome of Milan after the decease of Francis Sforcia without heires according to the composition made betwixt them and in the Netherlands the Provinces of Vtreicht Over-Ysel Zutphen Gelderland Wearyed with long sicknes and the burthen of so great an Empire he voluntarily surrendred all his estates vnto his younger brother Ferdinand and his son Philip the second cloistering himselfe vp in the monastery of S t Iustus in Estremadura where in a private fortune he dyed Philip the second son vnto the Emperour Charles the fift lord of all the kingdomes and possessions belonging to the house of Burgundy Spaine The German Empire and the dominions of Austria were left vnto his vncle Ferdinand Sebastian king of Portugal being slaine in Afrique by the Moores at the battaile of Alcacar and his vncle Cardinall Henry not long after surviuing by the great captain Don Ferdin̄d Alvares de Toledo in the yeare 1580 he cōquered that kingdome the first Monarch of Spaine since king Rodericus and the Gothes To giue a checke vnto this sudden and over-great prosperity the Low-countries in his time revolted eight of whose richest provinces Holland Zealand Vtreicht Over-Ysel Gelderland Zutphen West-Freisland Groninghen haue now by armes freed themselues from the Spanish yoake and subjection Philip the Third son to Philip the second succeeding in the dominions conquests of Spaine The Netherlands were assigned by his father vnto his sister Isabella marryed vnto Albert Arch-duke of Austria Philip the fourth son to Philip the third now king of Castille Spaine and of the many provinces subject to the great Empire hereof THE KINGDOME OF NAVARRA THe Kingdome hereof was first begun amongst the Pyrenean Mountaines in the parts whereabout now standeth the towne of Suprarbe by the Vascones the naturall inhabitants or rather by certaine remnants of the shipwrack'd and flying Christians in that great invndation of the Moores retreating amongst the safer rocks and shelters hereof The exact time when it begun is not set downe Onely thus much is agreed vpon that Garcias Ximinius the first king dyed in the yeare 758 some 42 yeares after the first erection of the kingdome of the Asturians or Leon. It was first entituled the kingdome of Suprarbe then the chiefe towne of those mountainous parts Afterwards it tooke the name of Navarra most probably vnder Innicus Garcias at what time first descending from the mountaines where the former kings had kept themselues immur'd they tooke in Pampelona and the plaine countrey from the Moores By the raigne of Sanctius the Great
the Earledomes of Castille Aragon being annexed the kings hereof were seazed of the whole Biscaia Olava Navarra old Castille with part of Aragonia By this prince Castille Aragonia were againe devided from Navarra giuen by him with the title of kings to his sons Ferdinand Ramir. By the after encroachments of Ferdinand the first and Alfonsus the eight kings of Castille the townes of Nagera Calahora and Logrogno with other parts of Navarra betwixt the riuer Ebro and Monte D'oca were lopped off herefrom joyned to the name and accompt of Castille Biscaia and Olava were likewise afterwards rent off But when and by what meanes we finde not Overmatched by their more potent neighbours the kings of Castille Aragon and by their interveening betwixt them the Moores being barred from enlarging any further their dominions in this continent crossing over the Pyrenaean mountaines into France by their marriages alliances with the houses of that kingdome the princes hereof in their severall times became possessed of the Earledomes of Champaigne and Brie Foix Begorre the soveraigne Lordship of Bearn the Dukedome of Eureux Albret Vendosme lastly of the most mighty kingdome of France the which now being shut out of Spaine by the armes of the Castillians Navarra won from them by king Ferdinand the fift the heires of the house at this day onely enjoye The kingdome was hereditary and whereof women their issue were capable The princes hereof were Garcias Ximinius the first king of Suprarbe deceasing in the yeare 758. Garcias Innicus son to Garcias Ximinius Fortunius Garcias son to Garcias Innicus Sancius Garcias son to Fortunius Garcias Ximinius Garcias son to sancius Garcias He died without heires the last king of Suprarbe of the house of the first Garcias Ximinius An Interregnum for 4 yeares Innicus Garcias surnamed Arista Earle of Begorre elected in the yeare 840. He conquered Pampelona the champian countrey from the Moores in whose time most probably the kingdome tooke the name of Navarra Garcias Innicus son to Innicus Garcias Arista king of Navarra He voluntarily resigned the kingdome turned Religious Fortunius son to Garcias Innicus Vrraca sister to Fortunius Ximinius the last Earle of Aragon Fortunius Ximinius Earle of Aragon deceasing without heires in right from his mother Vrraca hee got seazed of that Earledome continued in the house of Navarra vntill Sanctius the Great He dyed vnmarryed Sanctius the second surnamed Abarca brother to Fortunius Garcias Sanctius son to Sanctius Abarca Sanctius Garcias Ramirus joynt kings of Navarra sons to Garcias Sanctius Sanctius Garcias sole king of Navarra Ramir deceasing vnmarried Garcias surnamed the Trembler son to Sanctius Garcias Sanctius surnamed the Great king of Navarra son to Garcias the Trembler He marryed vnto Nunnia or Elvira sister to Garcias the last Earle of Castille by which right Garcias dying sans issue he became possessed of Castille in the yeare 1028. Deviding his dominions he gaue Castille vnto his younger son Ferdinand to Ramir his naturall son Aragonia vnto both with the title of kings Garcias de Nagera eldest son to Sanctius the Great succeeding in the rest of the dominions of the house of Navarra After this prince tainted with vnnaturall wickednes against his mother wrongfully accused by him of adultery the kingdome of Navarra continually languished never prospered daily encroached vpon by the neighbouring kings of Castille Aragon lastly in Iohn d' Albret wrested from the posterity hereof and added as a province to Castille Sanctius Garcias son to Garcias de Nagera slaine by the treason of his brother Raimund without surviuing issue Raimund broâ—her vnto Sanctius Garcias He enjoyed not long the kingdome expuâ—sed presently after his vsurpation Sanctius Ramir king of Aragon and Navarra son to Ramir the first king of Aragon brother to Garcias de Nagera Peter the first king of Aragon Navarra son to Sanctius Ramir. Alfonsus the first king of Aragon Navarra brother to Peter the first He deceasing sans issue and Aragon descending to his brother Ramir surnamed the Monke Navarra returned vpon Ramir Lord of Mouçon descended from Garcias de Nagera from whose house the kingdome had beene for a time wrongfully detayned Ramir Lord of Mouçon king of Navarra son to Ramir Lord of Calahora younger sonne to Garcias de Nagera In this Princes raigne Alfonsus the eight king of Castille pretending title to the Crowne hereof and warring herevpon tooke from Navarra the townes of Logrogno Nagera and Calahora vniting them with Castille Sanctius surnamed the Wise son to Ramir the second Lord of Mouçon Sanctius the eight son to Sanctius the Wise succeeding in the yeare 1194. Vntill this prince for the space of aboue 500 yeares the kingdome of Navarra had beene still continued in the line masculine After his decease sans issue it first fell to the right of women transported ouer the mountaines into France where transmitted from one French family vnto another it hath rested vnto our times and the vnion thereof with that kingdome Theobald the fift Counte Palatine of Champaigne Brie king of Navarra sonne to Count Theobald the fourth and Blanche sister to Sanctius the eight and daughter to Sanctius the seaventh king of Navarra succeeding in the yeare 1234. Theobald the sixt Earle of Champaigne Brie and king of Navarra sonne to Theobald the fift Henry the first Earle of Champaigne Brie king of Navarra brother to Theobald the sixt Philip le Bel king of France in right of his wife Ioane daughter to Henry the first in the yeare 1284 succeeding in Champaigne and Brie and the kingdome of Navarra Lewes surnamed Hutin king of France Navarra and Earle of Champaigne Brie son to Philip le Bel and Ioane aforesaid Philip le Long king of France Navarra brother to Lewes Hutin Charles le Bel king of France Navarra brother to Lewes Hutin and Philip le Long. Hee deceasing without issue male and the kingdome of France according to the pretended Salique law descending vpon Philip de Valois the next of the line masculine Navarra returned vpon Ioane de France daughter vnto Lewes Hutin The Earledomes of Champaigne Brie were incorporated with the Crowne of France Philip Earle of Eureux in the right of his wife Ioane of France daughter to Lewes Hutin succeeding in the kingdome of Navarra Charles the second Earle of Eureux king of Navarra son to Philip Ioane aforesaid Charles the third Earle of Eureux and king of Navarra son to Charles the second Iohn of Aragon younger son to Alfonsus the fift king of Aragon in right of his wife Blanche daughter to Charles the third succeeding in the kingdome of Navarra After the decease of his brother he succeeded likewise in Aragon Gaston the fourth Earle of Foix Begorre and Soveraigne Lord of Bearn king of Navarra in right of his wife Leonora daughter to Iohn of Aragon and Blanche aforesaid By
meanes of this marriage the Earledome of Begorre Lordship of Bearn became annexed to the house of Navarra as they doe yet continue Francis Earle of Foix Begorre Lord of Bearn and king of Navarra son to Gaston prince of Viane son to Gaston the fourth and Leonora He dyed young sans issue Iohn duke of Albret in the right of his wife Catherine sister to Francis succeeding in the kingdome of Navarra the Earledome of Begorre and soveraigne Lordship of Bearn He lost Navarra vnto Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castille Aragon since incorporated with the kingdome of Castille retayning onely the countries of Begorre Bearne and the title of Navarra left vnto his successours Henry d' Albret titulary king of Navarra son to Iohn duke of Albret and Catherine Anthony de Bourbon duke of Vendosme prince of the blood in right of his wife Ioane d' Albret daughter to Henry d' Albret Earle of Begorre Lord of Bearn titulary king of Navarra Henry the third king of Navarra son to Anthony de Bourbon and Ioane d' Albret After the murther of Henry the third the last French king of the house of Valois â—e succeeded in the kingdome of France by the name of Henry the fourth being the next of the line masculine and descended from S. Lewes after infinite troubles mastered and ouerpast and a fast peace established in that kingdome slaine of late yeares in Paris by that bloody Assassine Ravaillart Lewes the thirteenth son to Henry the fourth succeeding now in the kingdome of France and in the right and title of Navarra THE KINGDOME OF ARAGON THE estate was begun shortly after that of Suprarbe or Navarra in the raigne of Garcias Innicus the second king of Suprarbe by one Aznarius son to Eudo the Great Duke of Aquitaine in France who hauing taken from the Moores certaine townes about the riuers Aragon and Subordanus by the good leaue of that Prince entitled himselfe from the riuer Earle of Aragon subiect then as were his successours for some time after vnto the kings of Suprarbe and commaunding here in nature of Marqueses In Fortunius sonne to Garcias Innicus king of Navarra and Vrraca sister to Fortunius Ximinius the last Earle hereof who deceased without issue the Earledome was annexed to the house and kingdome of Navarra King Sanctius the Great againe divided Aragon from Navarra giuing it with the title of king to his bastard sonne Ramir. The extent of the country was but little at what time vnder Ramir the first it was first made a kingdome By the time of king Ramir the second Saragoça Huescar and other townes being wonne from the Moores it became enlarged ouer the whole countrey called now Aragonia By the marriage of Petronilla daughter to Ramir the second vnto Raimund Berengarius the fift Earle of Barcelona in the yeare 1137 the country of Catalonia was added By Raimund son to Raimund Berengarius the fift the Earledome of Russillon By Iames the first the kingdomes of Valentia and of the Ilands of Mallorça and Menorça conquered from the Moores the present extent of the kingdome of Aragon In forreine parts Peter the third annexed to the house of Aragon the kingdome of Sicilye Iames the second the Iland of Sardinia Alfonsus the fift Naples all which the kings of Spaine in right hereof doe at this day enioy The Princes were Aznarius the first Earle of Aragon in the raigne of Garcias Innicus the second king of Suprarbe The country then onely contained certaine small townes about the riuer Aragon occasioning the name enlarging afterwards as did the conquests hereof Aznarius the second son to Aznarius the first Galindus son to Aznarius the second Semenus Aznarius son to Galindus slaine in the battaile of Ronceval against the Emperour Charles the Great Semenus Garcias vncle to Semenus Aznarius Fortunius Semenus or Ximinius He deceased without issue Fortunius king of Navarra Earle of Aragon in right from his mother Vrraca sister to Fortunius Semenus Sanctius Abarca king of Navarra brother to Fortunius king of Navarra succeeding in the Earledome of Aragon by the same right Garcias Sanctius king of Navarra son to Sanctius Abarca Sanctius Garcias and Ramir ioint kings of Navarra son to Garcias Sanctius Garcias the Trembler king of Navarra son to Sanctius Garcias Sanctius the Great king of Navarra and Earle of Castille son to Garcias the Trembler He againe divided Aragon from Navarra erecting it into a petty Kingdome in the person of Ramir his base son Ramir the first naturall son to Sanctius the Great King of Navarra the first King of Aragon advanced hereunto by his father at the earnest suite of his step-mother Elvira the defence of whose life and honour he had voluntarily vndertaken vniustly accused of adultery by her vnnaturall sonne Garcias de Nagera an honourable and iust beginning of afterwards so renowned and famous a Kingdome Sanctius the seauenth son to Ramir the first He was elected King of Navarra after Sanctius son to Garcias de Nagera Peter the first son to Sanctius the seauenth king of Aragon and Navarra Alfonsus the first King of Aragon and Navarra brother to Peter the first and son to Sanctius the seaventh Ramir the second surnamed the Monke King of Aragon brother to Peter the first and Alfonsus the first and to son to Sanctius the sevaenth Navarra by the wil of Alfonsus the first returned vpon the right heire thereof Ramir Earle of Mouçon descended from Garcias de Nagera The Kingdome of Aragon at this time contained onely the present country of Aragonia Raimund the first Earle of Barcelona in the right of his wife Petronilla daughter to Ramir the second succeeding in the Kingdome of Aragon In those two Princes the houses and estates of Aragon and Barcelona were vnited into one family and Kingdome Raimond the second King of Aragon son to Raimund the first and Petronilla Hee chaunged his name to Alfonsus Gerard the last Earle of Russillon deceasing without issue he added that Earledome to the dominion hereof Peter the second son to Raimund the second or Alfonsus Drawne on it is vncertaine by what superstitious zeale or necessity of state in the yeare 1214 he made the Kingdome of Aragon tributary to Pope Innocent the third and the See of Rome Repenting as it seemeth afterwards of this errour he tooke part with the Albigenses in France slaine in their quarrell by Simon Earle of Montfort and his crossed followers Iames the first son to Peter the second Hee tooke from the Moores their two Kingdomes of Valentia and of the Ilands of Malorça and Menorça remaining since parts of the Kingdome of Aragon He deceased in the yeare 1314. Peter the third son to Iames the first King of all the dominions of Aragon the Ilands of Malorça and Menorça excepted giuen with the title of King to Iames his yonger brother by his father Iames the first revnited notwithstanding not long after to the Kingdome of Aragon He married
Constantia daughter to Manfredus King of both the Sicilies by whose right the choyse of the Ilanders and the legacy of Corradinus the last Duke of Schwaben beheaded at Naples by Charles duke of Aniou the French being massacred at that fatall Sicilian Vespers hee became king of Sicily transmitting the kingdome to his posterity Alfonsus the third K. of Aragon younger son to Peter the third His elder brother Iames succeeded in the kingdome of Sicily He deceased in the yeare 1291. Iames the second king of Sicily eldest son to Peter the third after the decease of his brother Alfonsus the third succeeding in the kingdome of Aragon He added to the house and dominion hereof the Iland of Sardinia by right of conquest and the gift of Boniface Bishop of Rome about the yeare 1323 which Iland hath ever since beene held by those princes He lost on the other side the kingdome of Sicily vsurped by his yonger brother Frederique whose heires held the same vntill that it was revnited in Martin the first Alfonsus the fourth King of Aragon sonne to Iames the second Peter the fourth K. of Aragon sonne to Alfonsus the fourth He revnited with Aragon the kingdome of the Ilands of Mallorça Menorça taken from the house of Iames yonger brother to Peter the third Iohn the first sonne the Peter the fourth Hee deceased without issue-male Martin the first brother to Iohn the first and son to Peter the fourth In this prince Sicily returned againe to the right possession of the kings of Aragon bequeathed vnto him by his son Martin king of that Iland He dyed without surviuing issue-male in whom ended the race masculine of the kings of Aragon descended from Raimund Earle of Barcelona Ferdinand the first son to Iohn king of Castille and to Leonora daughter to Peter the fourth after Martin the first other competitours rejected succeeding in the kingdomes of Aragon and Sicily Alfonsus the fift king of Aragon Sicily son to Ferdinand the first By armes and the pretended gift of Ioane the last queene of Naples of the house of Aniou he got seazed of the kingdome of Naples ever since continued in his house Hauing no lawfull issue he gaue Naples to his naturall son Ferdinand Duke of Calabria from whom descended the succeeding Kings of Naples vntill King Ferdinand the fift Iohn the second King of Aragon Navarre Sicily brother to Alfonsus the fift Ferdinand surnamed the Catholique King of Aragon Sicily son to Iohn the second Ioane daughter to Henriques Constable of Castille He marryed vnto Elizabeth Queene of Castille conquered the kingdomes of Navarra Granado Naples discovered the golden Indies and by the marriage of his eldest daughter Ioane vnto Philip Duke of Burgundie Austria vnited to his house the Low-countries and dominions of Austria the founder of the succeeding Spanish greatnesse whose succession of-spring reade in the princes of Castille Leon. His sister Eleanor daughter to Iohn the second by Blanche of Navarra his first wife inherited by that right the kingdome of Navarra THE KINGS OF THE ILANDS OF THE HOVSE OF ARAGON THe kingdome was begun by the Moores It contayned as before the Ilands of Mallorça and Menorça Iames the first King of Aragon who had conquered it from the Moores gaue it with this title to Iames his second son with the countries of Ceretania or Cardona and Russillon in the Continent The Kings vntill their revnion with Aragon were Iames the first before mentioned sonne to Iames the first King of Aragon Iealous of the envy greatnes of his brother Peter the third King of Aragon he submitted himselfe and his succession to the perpetuall fief and vassallage of that Crowne Iames the second son to Iames the first King of the Ilands Ferdinand brother to Iames the second Iames the third son to Ferdinand Denying his accustomed homage he was overcome slaine and his estates seazed vpon by Peter the fourth King of Aragon remayning ever since parts of the kingdome of Aragon THE KINGS OF SICILY OF THE HOVSE OF ARAGON THis contayned that noble Iland In the person of Peter the third King of Aragon thorough the expulsion of the French and the right of his wife Constantia it became first possessed by the familie of Aragon The princes of this house vntill their revnion with the Kings of Aragon were Peter the third King of Aragon before mentioned Iames eldest son to Peter the third Succeeding vnto his brother Alfonsus the third in the kingdome of Aragon his yonger brother Frederique vsurped the dominion of Sicily continued in his posterity Frederique brother to Iames son to Peter the third King of Aragon Sicily Peter son to Frederique Frederique the second Peter the third Lewes son to Peter the third Frederique Duke of Athens brother to Lewes Martin son to Martin King of Aragon in right of his wife Blanche daughter to Frederique the third Deceasing without heires hee bequeathed the Iland and kingdome of Sicily vnto his father Martin King of Aragon remaining ever after vnited in the princes of that kingdome THE KINGS OF NAPLES OF THE HOVSE OF ARAGON THis kingdome was first annexed to the house of Aragon by King Alfonsus the fift by right of conquest and a pretended gift from Ioane the second the last princesse of the house of Aniou or France Having no lawfull issue he left it to his base son Ferdinand Duke of Calabria The princes follow Alfonsus the fift king of Aragon the first of this house King of Naples thorough the right meanes now mentioned Ferdinand the first duke of Calabria naturall son to Alfonsus the fift King of Aragon and Naples Alfonsus the second son to Ferdinand the first Ferdinand the second son to Alfonsus the second the father resigning He was driven out by Charles the eight French king restored not long after by the aide of Ferdinand the fift surnamed the Catholique king of Castille Aragon Frederique brother to Alfonsus the second and son to Ferdinand the first thrust out by the joynt armes of Lewes the twelfth and Ferdinand the fift Kings of France Spaine Lewes the twelfth French king and Ferdinand the fift king of Spaine joynt Kings of Naples after the expulsion of the house of Ferdinand the first These two mighty neighbours not long agreeing and the French by the valour and wisedome of the great Captaine Consalvo being beaten out Ferdinand becommeth master of the whole countrey ever since continued in his successours the kings of Spaine belonging to the right of Aragon THE EARLEDOME OF BARCELONA LEwes surnamed the Godly son to the Emperour Charles the Great during the raigne hereof and in the yeare 801 having surprised the city of Barcelona from the Moores first occasioned this name and estate the French governours after the custome of those times being then stiled Earles hereof and in time becomming proprietary and deriving the honour to succession The Earledome at what time that
of the nation to the South and East are fully accomplished the Sea-coasts of Afrique Brasil Asia perfectly viewed forts colonies of the Portugalls planted in convenient places the way to the East Indies by the backe of Afrique traced out the riches of the East brought by Sea into Europe the great navies and armies of the Aegyptian Sultans of other barbarous Princes discomfited ouerthrowne and no small part of Aethiopia India Persia subdued or made tributary Iohn the third son to Emanuel Sebastian son to Iohn Prince of Portugal son to Iohn the third With more then youthfull folly adventuring his person against the Moores in Afrique yong vnmarried without any knowne successour that might continue the house he was there vnfortunately slaine at the battaile of Alcaçar in the yeare 1578. Henry the second Cardinall and Bishop of Evoâ—a son to king Emanuel In this Prince being a Priest vnmarried and leauing no heires ended the line masculine of the kings of Portugal He deceased in the yeare 1580. Philip son to the Emperour Charles the fift Isabel daughter to king Emmanuel the first Monarch of Spaine since the Gothes his Competitour Don Antonio naturall son to Lewes son to king Emmanuel driuen out Philip the third son to Philip the second Philip the fourth son to Philip the third By this meanes after so many chaunges and successions Spaine as hath beene declared is become at this day divided into three distinct kingdomes vnited vnder one Monarch but otherwise differing in Lawes in the manner of their government 1 of Castille Leon whereof Navarra Granado are parts 2 of Aragon 3 of Portugal contayning together 18 lesser divisions or Provinces 1 of Portugall betwixt the rivers Minio Duero 2 betwixt the Duero Taio 3 betwixt the Taio Guadiana 4 Castillia la Veia 5 Castillia la Nueva 6 Asturia 7 Biscaia 8 Galitia 9 Guipuscoa 10 Navarra 11 Estremadura 12 Andaluzia 13 Granado 14 Murcia 15 Aragonia 16 Valentia 17 Catalonia 18 and the Land of Russillon The occasions of the names of Portugall Castille we haue before related Galitia Asturia were called thus from the Calaeci and Astures their auncient inhabitants Guipuscoa Biscaia corruptly from the Vascones intruding hereinto Granado Murcia Valentia from their chiefe cities thus named Aragonia from the riuer Arga or Aragon where the state begun Navarra from the more euen plainer situation thereof Andaluzia from the Vandals or Silingi there sometimes inhabiting Russillon from the auncient Castle so named Estremadura from the riuer Duero beyond the which it lay the bounds sometimes of the Christians Moores the name in continuance of time being remoued further from the riuer Southward vnto the Guadiana as it hapned vpon the like occasion vnto those of Northumberland in England and Austria or Oosterriech in Germany The name of Catalonia some haue drawne from the Catti and Alani there inhabiting together Others from the Catalauni an ancient French people Both vncertainly Their descriptions follow THE SEAVENTH BOOKE Contayning the Chorographicall description of Spaine PORTVGAL BOunded vpon the South and West with the Atlantique Ocean intercepted betwixt the rivers Guadiana and Duero vpon the North with the rivers Minio and Avia dividing it from Galicia and vpon the East with a line from the towne of Ribadania standing vpon the Avia drawne by the river Duero and the towne of Miranda vnto the Guadiana a litle below Badaios then with the river Guadiana continued from thence vnto the Ocean dividing it from Andaluzia Estremadura and the two Castilles It contayneth 400 miles in length in breadth where it is widest 100 miles where it is narrowest fourescore miles The country is healthy pleasant but not so fruitfull yeelding litle corne shipped hither for the greatest part from neighbouring countries enriched chiefely by meanes of the trade of the nation in Afrique Brasil and the Indies and rather by forreine then home-bred coÌ„modities It is divided into the parts named from their situations betwixt the Taio and Guadiana betwixt the Taio and the Duero and betwixt the Duero and Minio PORTVGAL BETVVIXT THE TAIO AND GVADIANA THis is the most wilde and desert part of the kingdome dry leane asperous peopled with few townes neither those very populous The South part hereof is named Algarve divided from the rest of the countrey by a line drawne from the Guadiana betwixt the litle rivulets Vataon and Careiras Westwards vnto the litle towne of Odeseiza vpon the Moores and with that title given to Alfonsus the third by Alfonsus the tenth king of Castille continued since in his Successours stiled now Kings of Portugal Algarve Chiefe townes here are Elvis Portelegre Bishops Sees Beia supposed to be Pax Iulia of Pliny Ptolemy then a Roman colonie and one of the 3 juridicall resorts of Lusitania The towne is meane and ill inhabited Setunel Salacia of Ptolemy now a noted port situated at the mouth of the river Palma Evora Ebora of Pliny Antoninus surnamed Faelicitas Iulia and free of the rights of the auncient Latines now an Arch-bishops See and Vniversity founded of late yeares by Cardinall Henry afterwards king of Portugall seated in the middest of a spacious pleasant plaine surrounded with wooddy mountaines the chiefe towne of the countrey Olivença beyond the river Guadiana in the parts belonging sometimes vnto Baetica In the kingdome of Algarve Tavila Balsa of Ptolemy Pliny Faro supposed to be Ossonoba of Ptolemy and Antoninus Lagos all three noted parts vpon the Ocean More within the land Sylvis a Bishops See Neere to Lagos lyeth the noted Promontory de Santo Vincente named thus from the reliques of that holy Martyr brought hither from Valentia by certaine persecuted Christians flying the cruelty of Abderrahmen the first king of the Spanish Moores remoued afterwards to Lisbona by king Ferdinand Strabo Ptolemy call it Promontorium Sacrum adjudged then to be the furthest point of the world towards the West The auncient inhabitants of this part of the kingdome were the Celtici and Turdetani of Ptolemy and Strabo continuate with those other of the same names inhabiting Baetica Strabo nameth the wedge of land where lyeth the Promontory Cuneum called thus from the forme thereof PORTVGAL BETVVIXT THE TAIO AND DVERO COntayning the part of the countrie lying betwixt those two rivers Chiefer townes are Lisbona Oliosipon of Ptolemy Olisipon of Antoninus Olyssippo of Solinus Olysipo of Pliny a municipium of the Romans surnamed Faelicitas Iulia afterwards made a kingdome of the Moores then vpon the surprisall thereof by Alfonsus the first the royall seate of the Kings of Portugal now an Archbishops seate the residence of the Vice-royes and a populous and flourishing Empory the staple of all the Merchandise comming from the conquests of the Portugals situated vpon fiue rising hills vpon the right shore of the river Taio and about fiue miles from the
Cabo Finisterre and the riuer Minio The auncient inhabitants hereof Tui excepted were the Callaici Lucenses of Ptolemy parts whereof were the Capori Cilini Lemavi Bedyi and Seuri mentioned in the same Authour ASTVRIA BOunded vpon the North with the Sea Cantabrian extended betwixt the river Mearo and Castro de Ordiales vpon the West with Galitia vpon the South with the country of Leon and vpon the East with Biscaia It is wholy possessed with wilde and desert mountaines the shelter of the distressed Christians after their disaster ouerthrow giuen by the Moores at the battaile of Xeres vnder Roderigo the last king of the Gothes It is divided into Asturia de Oviedo and Asturia Santillana ASTVRIA de OVIEDO IT is the more Westerne moity extended along the Ocean from the riuer Mearo and confines of Galitia vnto the towne of Llanes Chiefer townes are Oviedo after Birtius Lucus Asturum of Ptolemy a Bishops Sea founded or rather reaedified by King Froila the first in the yeare 757 remaining afterwards for certaine descents the chiefe residence of the Kings of Leon. Villa-viciosa the only port of note in these parts ASTVRIA SANTILLANA COntinued Eastward along the Sea Cantabrian from LLanes and Asturia d' Oviedo vnto Castro d' Ordiales and the country of Biscaia Chiefer townes are Santillana from whence it hath beene thus surnamed S t Anderos after Birtius Flavionavia of Ptolemy the city of the Paesici now a rich and noted port seated vpon the maine Ocean The particular inhabitants of Asturia Santillana were the Paesici of Ptolemy and Pliny part of the Astures The generall inhabitants of both the Asturiaes were the Astures Transmontani of Pliny renowned with the first birth of the kingdome of Castille and Leon the rest of Spaine then in a manner being subdued by the Moores begun by Pelagius some remainders of the vanquished Gothes in the yeare 716. The heires of Castille amongst other titles are called Princes of Asturia a custome borrowed from the Kings of England whose eldest sonnes are borne Princes of Wales brought hither by meanes of the marriage of Catharine daughter of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster vnto Henry son to Iohn the first vpon this occasion entitled thus by his father continued since in his successours BISCAIA BOunded vpon the North with the Sea Cantabrian extended betwixt Castro d' Ordiales and the towne of Montrico vpon the West with Asturia vpon the South with Castillia la Veia and vpon the East with Guipuscoa The country is like vnto Asturia wholy ouer-spread with the rough and craggy Cantabrian Alpes yet better peopled and something more fruitfull yeelding plenty of Oranges Chesnuts and the like fruits but litle store of corne as neither by reason of the coldnes thereof any wines at all in regard whereof the inhabitants drinke sider enriched chiefly with minerals especially of yron Chiefe townes are Bilbao a wealthy and populous Empory well knowne vnto the English Dutch and French merchants seated in a plaine towards the Land surrounded with mountaines some two Spanish miles from the maine Ocean vpon a riuer or creeke of the Sea frō the great depth thereof called by the Inhabitants in their barbarous language Ibaisabellum founded or rather reedified out of the ruines of the auncient Flaviobriga of Ptolemy by Diego de Haro prince of Biscaia in the yeere 1300. Laredo a Sea-coast towne vpon a spacious bay West of Bilbao Here and at Bilbao great numbers of ships are made both for warre and burthen the neighbouring woody mountaines affording plenty of materialls for this vse The common inhabitants hereof are more simple and rude then the rest of the Spanish nation acknowledging Christ and a God but not being able to giue an account of their faith They thinke their country much prophaned if any Bishop doe but set footing in it as hapned to the Bishop of Pampelona in the raign of King Ferdinand the fift when vnawares following the Court towards Bilbao much superstition was vsed by them to hallow the steps wherein his horse had trod Vnmarryed Priests they allow not without their concubines thinking it otherwise impossible for these to abstaine from their wiues They vse a barbarous language proper vnto them and the Guipuscoans thought to be the auncient Spanish spoken by the nation before the conquest of the Romans They were a part of the stout valiant Cantabri renowned in auncient authours whose stubborne vndanted resolution they still retaine couragious fierce impatient of servitude and not easily to be constrayned Since the expiration of the Westerne Roman Empire by the intrusion amongst them of the neighbouring Vascones most probably they haue tooke the name of Biscains GVIPVSCOA COntayning the rest of these Northern Sea-coasts continued from the towne of Montrico vnto the mouth of the riuer Vidosa and beginning of France It hath vpon the West Biscaia vpon the East the Pyrenaean Mountaines Guienne in France and vpon the South Navarra It differeth litle in quality from Biscaia alike mountainous rocky barren rich onely in the neuer decaying mines of iron and steele then which no country yeeldeth either better or more plenty From hence as out of Vulcans shop forged out of these materials great store of all sorts of instruments both for warre and common vse are carryed into the countries adjoyning the publique armory of Spaine Chiefer townes here are Tolosa at the confluence of the rivers Oria Duarzo Placenza vpon the river Denia inhabited almost altogether by blacke-smiths S. Sebastian a much frequented and noted port at the mouth of the river Gurvinea Fuentarabia at the foote of the Pyrenaean mountaines and mouth of the river Vidosa the furthest towne in Spaine On the other side of the river beginneth the province of Guienne in France The auncient inhabitants hereof were part of the generall name of the Cantabri with part of the Vascones Their Language is the Basquish OLAVA THe country is litle situated vpon the top of the Cantabrian Alpes betwixt Guipuscoa Biscaia Castillia la Veia and Navarra The chiefe towne is Victoria first built or rather reedified out of the ruines of the auncient Vellica of Ptolemy in the yeare 1180 by Sanctius king of Navarra The auncient inhabitants were part of the Cantabri NAVARRA BOunded vpon the North with the Cantabrian Mountaines countries of Olava Guipuscoa vpon the East with France and the Mountaines Pyrenaean vpon the South with the river Aragon or Arga parting it from Aragonia and vpon the West first with the Ebro then an obscure river falling thereinto a litle below Calahora dividing it from Castillia la Veia The country is plaine for the greatest part yet on all sides environed with mighty mountaines well watered with riuers and fruitfull but not very populous contayning after the accompt of Mariana some 40000 housholds or families Chiefer townes are Tudela vpon the Ebro a litle Vniversity instituted by
king Ferdinand the fift Estella Pampelona Pompelon of Ptolemy Strabo Antoninus named thus and first founded by Pompey the great immediately after the warres ended with Sertorius a Bishops See and the residence of the Vice-royes situated in a plaine vpon the river Arga. Suprarbe amongst the Pyrenaean mountaines Here begun first the kingdome of Navarra before the plaine countrey subdued named hereof The auncient inhabitants of Navarra were part of the Vascones of Ptolemy Strabo and Pliny after the Westerne Roman Empire subdued in the raigne of Dagobert King of the French desbourding beyond the Pyrenaean Mountaines into the province of Aquitania in Gaule as probably about the same time here amongst the Cantabri occasioning the names of Biscaia and Guipuscoa in Spaine and of Gascoigne in France CASTILLIA LA VEIA THis country including Leon whose distinct limits we find not comprehendeth all that large tract of land extending from Biscaia and Asturia lying vpon the North thereof vnto the mountaines of Segovia Avila vpon the South dividing it from Castillia la Nueva having otherwise vpon the East Navarra with the kingdome of Aragon and vpon the West the kingdome of Portugal according to the lines and bounds before set downe It is more plaine fruitfull and better inhabited then are the neighbouring countries bordering vpon the Cantabrian Sea serving notwithstanding better for pasturage then for corne wine oyle fruites It is refreshed with many faire rivers amongst the which is the Duero the receptacle of the rest Townes of better note are Astorga Asturica Augusta of Ptolemy Asturica of Antoninus and Pliny surnaming the Astures Augustani then the chiefe of that division now a Bishops See frontiring vpon Galitia Leon at the foote of the Asturian mountaines built out of the ruines of Sublancia lying sometimes amongst the neighbouring hils where now is Sublanco in regard of the strong situation thereof destroyed by the commaund of the Emperour Nerva fearing a commotion of those mountainers Ptolemy who liued about that time named it Legio Germanica Septima Antoninus with some difference Legio Septima Gemina either because that it was first founded by that Legion or because that it was their fix'd residence and station Won from the Moores by Pelagius the first King of the Asturians it became afterwards the royall seate of those princes entitl'd from hence Kings of Leon vntill the vnion hereof with Castille It is now a Bishops See exempt from all superiour jurisdiction in matters Ecclesiasticall saving of the Popes The towne otherwise is meane and ill inhabited beautified chiefely with a faire Cathedrall Church where the auncient Kings of Leon lie enterred The auncient inhabitants of this part were the Astures Augustani of Pliny Salamança Salmantica of Ptolemy Antoninus a Bishops See and a flourishing Vniversity chiefely for the civill lawes seated vpon the river Tormes The auncient inhabitants of the country hereabouts were the Vettones of Strabo Ptolemy Coria Carium of Ptolemy a Bishops See Cuidad Rodrigo Rusticana of Ptolemy a Bishops See vpoÌ„ the riuer Gada The auncient inhabitants were part of the Lusitani of Ptolemy Zamora Sentica of Ptolemy Sentice of Antoninus a Bishops See seated vpon the right shore of the Duero The towne is strong and fairely built Tordesillas Segisama of Polybius in Strabo Segisama Iulia of Ptolemy Segisamon of Antoninus Palentia Palantia of Ptolemy and Antoninus Pallantia of Strabo Mela the name not much changed seated vpon the riuer Carrion aunciently an Vniversity removed thence to Salamança by king Ferdinand the third Vallidolid Pintia of Ptolemy situated vpon the riuer Pisuerga a late Vniversity founded by Philip the second and the chiefe of the three Cancellariaes of Castille Leon whither the greatest part of that kingdome resort for matters of justice By meanes hereof and of the Kings Court residing for the most here and at Madrid the towne is become very populous faire large and of great state nothing yeelding to the best cities in Spaine Lisbona and Sevilla excepted The auncient inhabitants of this part of Castille were the Vaccaei of Ptolemy but extended much further Strabo reckoneth Pallantia amongst the Arevacae but erroneously Burgos amongst shady mountaines neere to Monte D'oca and the head of the riuer Relanzon founded by Nunnius Belchis a Dutchman sonne in law to Iames Porcellus one of the first Earles of Castille out of certaine lesser townes and villages lying hereabouts amongst the which as is supposed was Braum of Ptolemy It continued after this for a long time the royall seate of the kings of Castille It is now an Archbishops See retayning the chiefe place amongst the cityes of the kingdome of Castille and Leon in the Parliaments or generall assemblies of the states The rest which haue voyces in the diets hereof are Toledo Leon Granado Sivilla Cordova Murcia Soria Avila Segovia Vallidolid Salamança Zamora Taurus Cuença Guadalaiara Madrid and Iaen all the other townes excluded Without Burgos flourisheth the rich Nunnery de las Huelgas a monasterie of especiall revenue whereinto none can be admitted but such as are noblely descended In the mountaines some 20 miles herefrom where is the Chappell called Nuestra Senora d'oca sometimes stood the town Auca giuing the name of Saltus Aucensis to the part of Idubeda now called Monte D'oca Avila a Bishops See vnder the hils named from hence the Mountaines of Avila Segovia Segovia of Pliny Antoninus Segubia of Ptolemy a Bishops See and a rich towne of cloathing lying vnder the same mountainous ridge Here yet standeth almost whole an ancient Aquaeduct of the Romans the most entire and fairest monument in Spaine Cronna del Conde Clunia of Ptolemy Pliny Antoninus one of the 7 resorts of the province Tarraconensis Vxama Vxama of Pliny Antoninus a Bishops See Soria neere vnto the head of the Duero At Garay a village towne neere herevnto stood sometimes that famous Numantia renowned for a 14 yeares warres against the Romans subdued by Scipio African the younger The auncient inhabitants of the countrey from Segovia were the Arevacae of Ptolemy the Arrebaci of Pliny the Arevaci of Strabo part of the Celtiberi Beyond Monte D'oca Naiara Logronnio vpon the Ebro Iuliobriga of Ptolemy and Iuliobrica of Pliny a city of the Cantabri Calaâ—ora vpon the same river a Bishops See Calagorina of Ptok my Calaguris of Strabo Calagurris of Antoninus a town of the Vascones and the countrey of the Oratour-Quintilian CASTILLIA LA NVEVA BOunded vpon the North with the Mountaines of Segovia Avila dividing it from Castillia la Veia environed on the other sides with Extremadura Andaluzia Granado part of the kingdome of Aragon The countrey is Champian plaine for the most part yeelding sufficient plenty of corne fruites and other necessary provision Chiefer townes are Talavera seated vpon the Taio and belonging to the Arch-bishop of Toledo
Libora of Ptolemy Toledo Toletum of Pliny Antoninus then the chiefe city of the Carpetani mounted vpon a steepe and vneven rocke vpon the right shore of the river Taio with whose circling streames it is almost round encompassed By the Gothes it was made the chamber and royall seate of their Kings Vnder the Moores it became a petty kingdome the strongest hold the Infidels had in those parts after 5 yeares siege in the yeare 1085 recovered from them by Alfonsus the sixt King of Castille Leon. It is now the chiefe city of the country an Vniversity and an Arch-bishops Sâ—e of especiall revenue the Bishop whereof is the Primate of Spaine and the Chancelour of the kingdome The towne by meanes of its situation is very strong rather great then faire the private buildings being meane the streets narrow close hilly and vneven very troublesome to walke goe vpon Madrid Mantua of Ptolemy vpon the river Guadarrama in the heart and center of Spaine The towne by meanes of the Court is become of late yeares one of the most faire and populous places of the kingdome Some 8 miles from hence standeth the magnificent stately monastery of S. Laurence founded by King Philip the second Alcala de Henares Complutum of Ptolemy and Antoninus vpon the riuer Henares Here now flourisheth a famous Vniversity especially for the study of Divinity founded in the raigne of King Ferdinand the fift by Francisco Ximenes Cardinal and Archbishop of Toledo Guadalaiara vpon the same riuer Caracca of Ptolemy naming the Charracitani a people mentioned by Plutarch in the life of Sertorius The country hitherto were the Carpetani of Strabo and Ptolemy Calatrava vpon the riuer Guadiana Here begun and was first named the famous military order of Calatrava Nere hereunto where is the Chappell of Nuestra Senora d'Oreto stood sometimes Oretum Germanorum of Ptolemy occasioning the name of the Oretani of the same author Segura Alcaraz giuing the names to the mouÌ„tainous tracts of Sierra de Alcaraz Monte de Segura parts of the Orospeda of Strabo Not far from Alcaraz vpon an inaccessible mountaine surrounded with deepe vallyes standeth Castona la Veia Castulon of Ptolemy Castulo of Antoninus and Castaon of Strabo then a chiefe City of the Oretani and the country sometimes of Himilce the wife of the great Hannibal at this day a poore and ignoble village The part of Sierra Morena from hence or Alcaraz extending towards Cordova was named hereof by Caesar Saltus Castulonensis Cuença a Bishops See and seate of the Inquisition situated vpon the top of a steepe and abrupt hill amongst the mountaines of Orospeda neere to the heads of the riuer Xucar and Huecar and not far from that of the Taio first built by the Moores whom it a long time served as an invincible fortresse against the neighbouring Christians secured by the asperous site thereof and the straite craggy and vneasie wayes vnto it wanting onely water which is altogether conveyed hither by conduit pipes from the neighbouring mountaines won from them in the yeare 1177 by Sanctius the second king of Castille The part here of the Orospeda is named from hence Monte de Cuença Melina From hence the adjoyning mountainous tract of the Orospeda is now called Monte de Molina Siguença a Bishops See beautified with a faire Cathedrall Church Condabora of Ptolemy a city of the Celtiberi ESTREMADVRA HAuing the mountaines of Castille vpon the North vpon the South Sierra Morena and Andaluzia vpon the East Castillia la Nueva vpon the West the kingdome of Portugal The aire here is extraordinarily cleare and for that cause in Summer very hot and scorching The country is plaine and good pasture ground especially that grassie bridge vnder the which the riuer Guadiana is hidden yet in regard of the heate very dry and scarse of waters as of inhabitants hauing few cities and townes for so large an extent and those little and ill inhabited Chiefer here amongst are Placenza a Bishops See enioying a sweet and pleasant situation neere vnto the mountaines of Castille In a solitary place not farre from this city standeth the Monasterie of S. Iustus whither the mighty Prince Charles the fift tyred with sicknes and the burden of a troublesome Empire some few yeares before his death quitting the world voluntarily retired spending there the rest of his dayes in prayers and divine meditation Alcantara vpon the right shore of the Taio Norba Caesarea of Ptolemy and Norba Caesariana of Pliny then a colony of the Romans It was afterwards the seate of the Knights of the order of Alcantara from thence thus named Merida Emerita of Mela and Antoninus and Augusta Emerita of Ptolemy and Pliny a Roman colony and iuridicall resort and the chiefe city of Lusitania seated vpon the riuer Guadiana and named thus from the Emeriti milites or Legionary Souldiers of the Romans who had serued out their time in the warres whereof it was a Colony Ausonius preferreth it in his time before the rest of the cities of Spaine The towne now is very ruinous meane and empty of people shewing nothing worthy of its auncient greatnesse sauing onely a goodly bridge ouer the Taio built as appeareth by the inscription by the Romans Badaios a Bishops See frontiring vpon Portugal Medelino Neete hereunto the riuer of Guadiana hideth it selfe vnder ground for the space often miles breaking out againe neere vnto the towne of Villaria Guadalupe vpon the pleasant bankes of the riuer thus called shaded here on both sides with thicke and tall groues of poplar trees Heere is visited with great and thronging devotion the much honoured Image of our Lady of Guadalupe of the like grand esteeme with this Nation as is that of Madona de Loretto with the Italians affirmed to be the same which Gregory the great carried about with him in a solemne procession he made in Rome in the time of a fierce and generall pestilence then raging in Christendome ceasing hereupon giuen afterwards by him to S. Leander Bishop of Sivilla religiously there kept vntill the Moorish invasion then carryed from thence secretly hidden and about the yeare 1336 miraculously discovered by a neate-heard and a Chappell erected thereunto the occasion of the Towne Birtius notwithstanding and Montanus place here the towne named Caecilia Gemelliana by Ptolemy and Castra Caecilia by Antoninus The auncient inhabitants of Estremadura were the Celtici and part of the Turditani and Lusitani lying in both provinces of Baetica and Lusitania ANDALVZIA BOunded vpon the North with the mountaines of Sierra Morena and with Estremadura Castillia la Nueva vpon the West with Algarve in Portugal vpon the East with Granado and vpon the South with the Straights of Gibraltar and seas Mediterranean Atlantique extended betwixt the mouth of the rivers Guadiana and Guadalantin The country is most fruitfull pleasant flourishing aswell the mountaines as plaines with a continuate greenes of vines oliues and
other plants and fruite trees Onely water here is scant the common want of Spaine The aire likewise in regard of the more Southerne situation thereof is very immoderate and scorching in Summer notwithstanding refreshed in the night with constant coole gales of winde breathing from the neighbouring Ocean Chiefer townes are Sevilla Hispalis of Strabo Ptolemy Pliny then a flourishing colony of the Romans and one of their foure juridicall resorts for Baetica seated vpon the great riuer Guadalquivir Vnder the Moores it was made the first seate of their Spanish Empire by Alahor lieftenant for the Miramamoline Zuleiman removed to Cordova The dominion of the Spanish Moores afterwards divided it became the head of a petty kingdome of that nation contayning the greatest part of this Province with Algarve in Portugal recouered from the Infidels by Ferdinand the third king of Castille Leon. It is now an Arch-bishops See and the only staple for the commodityes of the West Indyes belonging to the Crowne of Castille rich populous beautified with faire stately buildings both publique and priuate great accompted the second city of Spaine the next vnto Lisbona contayning about 6 miles in compasse and after Botero his accompt some-80000 inhabitants The river vnto it is deepe navigable The country about it is plaine pleasant most fruitfull About a league vpon the East hereof is Sevilla la Veia Italica of Strabo Ptolemy Antoninus and Ilipa surnamed Italica of Pliny the countrey of the mighty Emperours Trajan Adrian now a base obscure village Along the course of the Guadalquivir Palacios Cabeças Le-brixa Nebrissa of Strabo Ptolemy and Nebrissa surnamed Venerea of Pliny S. Lucar de Barrameda Luciferi Farum of Ptolemy a noted port in the way to Sivilla lying at the mouth of the riuer Guadalquivir Puerto de S. Maria Mnesthei portus of Ptolemy a commodious haven towne at the mouth of the river Guadalete Xeres de la Frontera in the maine land Asta of Ptolemy Antoninus and Asta Regia of Strabo Pliny In the fruitfull country hereof grow the plentifull Xeres sacke named thus from the towne It breedeth likewise the most fierce and swift gennets Nere herevnto vpon the river Guadalete was fought that fatall battaile betwixt the Moores and Roderigo the last King of the Gothes Medina Sidonia Asindum of Ptolemy and Asido Caesariana of Pliny Hereof the Dukes of Medina Sidonia are entitl'd Conil a sea-coast towne beyond the Iland of Cadiz belonging to the Dukes of Medina Sidonia Tarif vpon the same sea-coast so named from Tarif generall of the Moores in their first Spanish invasion by whom it was founded Heere Lodovicus Nonius conjectureth sometimes to haue stood the famous Tartessus of Herodotus Strabo and other auncient authours rich in gold and silver and visited by continuall fleetes of the Tyrian Merchants as by the Phocenses in the raigne of Arganthonius a little before their expugnation by Cyrus the same doubtlesse with that Tharsis mentioned in the Scriptures from whence Salamon did fetch part of his gold for the adorning of his new-built temple at Hierusalem Some in Strabo place this where then was Carteia whose position now is alike vncertaine Others in the same authour betwixt the two channels or branches of the river Baetis called then as was the towne Tartessus and as was the neighbouring countrey from hence Tartessis The mention hereof is famous but the towne through age ruinated or the name thereof quite changed in the time of Strabo and other auncient Geographers Algeriza vpon the same sea-coast Cibraltar a strong towne of warre at the entrance of the Straights lying vnder the mountaine named Calpe by Strabo after Pliny one of the pillars of Hercules and the bounds of his labours the furthest point of Spaine Europe towards the South The narrow channell of the Sea betwixt this and Afrique was called by the auncients Fretum Herculeum Gaditanum Tartessiacum from the famous pillars Iland and city before mentioned now from hence Estrecho de Gibraltar They are in length 15 miles and in breadth where they are the straitest about 7 miles Cordova further vp within the land at the foote of Sierra Morena and vpon the right shore of the river Guadalquivir Corduba of Strabo Ptolemy Mela a famous colony of the Romans the first they planted in this province surnamed Patritia by Pliny a juridicall resort and the chiefe city of Baetica reckoned by Ausonius amongst the 4 chiefest of Spaine the countrey of Lucan of the two Senecaes Vnder the Moores it remayned for a long time the chiefe seate of their Spanish dominions after Alahor the residence of the Leiftenants of the Miramamolines as afterwards of their Kings The Empire hereof being divided it was made the head of a particular kingdome named from hence contayning then part of Andaluzia with the country of Granado taken from the Infidels by Ferdinand the third King of Castille It is now a Bishops See and one of the two seates of the Inquisition for this province The towne is large spacious beautified with a magnificent Castle standing at the West end thereof the pallace sometimes of the Moorish Kings The buildings otherwise for the most part are meane The situation is very pleasant happy over-looking towards the South a fruitfull and even plaine towards the North overtopped with the steepe and hollow mountaines of Sierra Morena reaching almost to the subvrbs greened over with oliues vines other plants Iaen a Bishops See At Anduxar a village distant some halfe a Spanish league from hence stood sometimes the towne Illurgis of Ptolemy and Illiturgis of Antoninus and Illiturgi surnamed Forum Iulium of Pliny Ecceia vpon the riuer Chenil Astygis of Ptolemy Astygi of Mela Antoninus and Astygi surnamed Augusta Firma of Pliny a Roman colony and one of the foure juridicall resorts of Baetica Ossuna Vrso of Strabo Pliny whereof the dukes of Ossuna are thus entitl'd a late Vniversity founded in the yeare 1549 by Iohn Telter de Girona Earle of Vrenna The fruitfull pleasant countrey hereabouts aboundeth in oliue trees Marchena vpon a hill overlooking a champian most fruitfull countrey especially for oliues the ordinary residence of the Dukes of Arcos The auncient inhabitants of Andaluzia were the Turditani of Ptolemy and the Turditani and Turduli of Strabo devided by the riuer Baetis and lying vpon the sea-coast on this side of the river Anas at that time the most ciuill and learned people of all the Spaniards vsing Grammar and having their written monuments of antiquity poems and lawes in verse for the space after their accompt of six thousand yeares the Elysian fields of Homer the extraordinary riches pleasure and fertility of the countrey occasioning the fiction Heere also dwelt part of the Turduli of Ptolemy and Bastuli of Strabo Ptolemy GRANADO HAving vpon the West the river Guadalantin the bounds thereof and Andaluzia vpon the North
Aragonia The country seemeth a continuate garden the fields in regard of the mild temperature of the Heauens garnished all the yeare long with sweet-smelling flowres and miraculously euery-where abounding with Pomegranates Limons and other delicious fruite-trees Otherwise for corne it yeeldeth not that plenty which might suffice the inhabitants The sheepe heere beare the finest fleece thorough the whole Spaine being as some relate of the breed of Cottes-would in England transported into this Continent in the raigne of Ferdinand the fift The inhabitants by reason of their too great pleasure delicacy are accompted lesse warlike then the rest of the Spanish nation Of these were reckoned of late yeares no fewer then 22000 families of the Moriscos for the most part inhabiting the country and like vnto those of the Alpuxarras retaining the language as in a manner the behaviour and manner of liuing of the auncient Moores with the rest of that race in Spaine banished into Afrique by King Philip the third Chiefer townes here are Orihuela Orcelis of Ptolemy a Bishops See vpon the riuer Segura and confines of Murcia Alicante Illicias of Ptolemy Illici of Pliny Illice of Mela and Ilicis of Antoninus a free Colony of the Romans and giuing the name to the bay called by Mela Sinus Illicitanus now the bay of Alicante a noted port vpon the Mediterranean Denia Dianium of Ptolemy Strabo Pliny and Solinus a stipendiary towne of the Romans first founded by the Massillians seated vpon a hill vpon the brinke of the Mediterranean ouer which it enioyeth a faire and large prospect Hereof was entitled the Marquesse of Denia of the house of Roias and Sandoval since created Duke of Lerma Betwixt this towne and Alicante lyeth the great Promontory Ferraria named Artemus Dianium and Hemeroscopium by the auncients Gandia giving the title and name to the Dukes thus stiled of the house of Borgia a petty Vniversity lately instituted by the Dukes Valentia Valentia of Ptolemy Pliny Mela and Antoninus then a Colony of the Romans founded by Iunius Brutus by the Moores afterwards made the head city of the kingdome thus named now an Archbishops See and the chiefe city of the Province situated vpon the right shore of the riuer Guadalivar some 3 miles from the Mediterranean The towne is rich faire well traded and exceedingly pleasant Here were borne vnder contrary starres the learned Lodovicus Vives and that monster of Popes and men Alexander the sixt Bishop of Rome Xativa Setabis of Strabo and Ptolemy a Bishops See situated vpon the riuer Xucar Xelva or Chelva supposed by Florianus to be Incibilis of Livy where Hanno was ouercome by Scipio African the great Sogorve Segobriga of Ptolemy and Strabo the chiefe city of the Celtiberi now a Bishops See Morvedre vpon a river thus named Saguntum of Strabo Ptolemy and Pliny and Saguntus of Mela and Antoninus founded by the Zacynthians confederate with the Romans destroyed by Hannibal a little before the second Punique warre and reedified afterwards by the Romans and made one of their Colonies The auncient inhabitants of the country of Valentia were parts of the Bastita◠Contestani Edetani and Celtiberi of Ptolemy and other more auncient Authours ARAGONIA LYing with an equall division vpon both sides of the riuer Ebro hauing vpon the South Valentia and Aragonia vpon the West the two Castilles vpon the North the riuer of Aragon Navarra vpō the East the Pyrenaean mountaines and France The countrey is nothing so pleasant and fruitfull as are the parts immediatly before described ouerrun with the branches of Idubeda of the Pyrenaean Mountaines and commonly drie and scanted of waters where it is not refreshed with rivers and for this cause ill inhabited especially towards the Mountaines Pyrenaean where in regard of this want in some places neither towne nor house are to be seene for many dayes journeye Chiefer townes are Albarracino a Bishops See Daroca vnder Sierra Balbaniera Calataiut vpon the riuer Xalon named thus from Aiub a Saracen prince the founder thereof Some halfe a mile from hence and vpon the Xalon with whose streames it is almost round encompassed ariseth the hill Baubola the seate sometimes of the city Bilbis of Ptolemy Bilbilis of Strabo and Antoninus a municipium of the Romans and the countrey of the Poet Martial Aboue this hill the litle river Cagedo falleth into the Xalon mentioned likewise by the Epigramatist Taradona Turiaso of Ptolemy Antoninus a Bishops See situated neere to Monte Moncaio and the borders of Castille Saragoça Caesaraugusta of Ptolemy Strabo Pliny Antoninus then a Colonie and Municipium of the Romans and one of their seaven juridicall resorts of Tarraconensis named thus from the Emperour Augustus Caesar by whom it was first made a colony formerly being called Salduba from certaine neighbouring Salt-wiches yet extant in the Mountaines Vnder the Moores it became the head of a particular kingdome thus named recovered in the yeare 1118 by the Christians and afterwards made the chiefe residence of the kings of Aragon It is now an Arch-bishops See an Vniversity and the seate of the Inquisition and Vice-roye of the province situated in a goodly champian vpon the right shore of the river Ebro The city is faire large having wide open and hansome streetes and contayning 17 parishes besides 14 monasteries sundry chappels dedicated to the blessed Virgin amongst the which is that called Nuestra Senora del Pilar beleeued by this credulous people to haue beene erected by Iames surnamed the Lesser the Apostle of Spaine and patron of the Castillians Beyond the Ebro Cuera vpon the river Gallego Fraga vpon the river Senga Gallica Flava of Ptolemy and Gallicum of Antoninus Balbastro vpon the Senga Burtina of Ptolemy Bortina of Antoninus now a Bishops See Monçon Huesca Osca of Strabo Ptolemy and Antoninus the place where Sertorius in Plutarch detayned as hostages for their fathers fidelity the children of the Spanish nobility vnder the pretence of trayning them vp in learning afterwards vpon their revolt cruelly murthered by him It is now a Bishops See and a petty Vniversity Venasque amongst the Pyrenaean mountaines Iacca amongst the same mountaines a Bishops See the first seate or residence of the Kings of Aragon From hence were named the Iaccetani of Ptolemy Strabo and Lacetani of Pliny The ancient inhabitants of Aragonia were the Iaccetani Cerretani and Lacetani now mentioned with parts of the Celtiberi Illergetes and Edetani CATALONIA BOunded vpon the West with Valentia and the river Cinia vpon the North with Aragonia vpon the East with the Earledome of Russillon and the Pyrenaean Mountaines from France and vpon the South with the Sea Mediterranean betwixt the riuer Cinia Cabo de Creux The countrey is hilly full of woods yeelding small store of corne wine and fruites enriched more thorough its maritine situation then by home-bred commodities Chiefer townes are
t Eutropius of Saintes S t Lucian of Beauvois S t Taurinus of Eureux and S t Nicasius of Roan appointed by S t Clement Bishop of Rome successour to S t Peter That a Church here flourished during those first times amidst streames of blood tortures and persecution besides other testimonies might witnesse the dolefull letter of the distressed Christians of Vienna and Lyon sent vnto the Churches of Asia and Phrygia about the yeare 179 and raigne of the Emperour M. Aurelius Antoninus Philosophus mentioned by Eusebius in his 5 booke and 1 chapter In the raigne of the Emperour Constantine the Great Gentilisme abolished Religion was here as thorough the whole Romane Empire publikely professed and authorized exauthorized shortly after by Constantius and Iulianus and re-established againe by Iovianus and the succeeding Catholique Romane Emperours of the West Towardes the expiration of the Westerne Romane Empire swarme in hither the barbarous Northerne nations in the raigne of the Emperours Honorius and Valentinian the third by whom Religion is againe eclypsed Of these the Burgundians a more ciuill people then the rest were Christians and Catholiques before their comming hither The Gothes were Arrians in which heresie they persisted vntill the raigne of Reccaredus Monarch of Spaine and the third Councell of Toledo in the yeare 588 at what time they first became Catholiques The Frenchmen at their first entrance were Gentiles Vnder Clovys or Clodoveus their fift king from Pharamond after their great victory obtayned against the Almans at Zulp or Tolbiacum they first embraced the Christian Faith wherein with great constancy and zeale they haue perseuered vnto our times thorough their many and great Conquests and victories enlarging afterwards as their Empire so the bounds of Christianity ouer the whole Gaule or France and the better part of Germany with other neighbouring countreyes of Europe corrupted not long afterwards by Popish impostures and made subject to the common errours and misfortunes of the Westerne Churches The first here who openly durst make head against the abuses tyranny of the See of Rome were the Waldenses named thus from one Peter Waldus a citizen of Lyon their chiefe and called otherwise the Poore men of Lyon in regard of their poverty and exile which hapned about the yeare 1160 and raigne of Lewis the seauenth French King The Waldenses ouerborne and scattered by the power and greatnes of the Papacy hidvered vnder the ashes for a time after certaine yeares broke out againe vnder an other name of the Albigenses called thus from the towne of Alby in Languedoc where they first made open profession spreading their opinions ouer the most part of Languedoc and the Southerne French Provinces and maintaining their cause by force of armes for about the space of 50 yeares during the raignes of Philip Augustus and of Lewis the eight and S. Lewis or Lewis the ninth favoured and maintained amongst other of the French nobility of the Earles by Tholouse Foix Cominges and Beziers and assisted by Peter the second King of Aragon slaine in their quarrell at the battaile of Muret after long oppression misery and warre lastly worne out in the raigne of S t Lewis or forced to retire amongst Mountaines and more difficult places of accesse where in Daulphinye Savoy but more notably in Provence we find a continuall succession of them certaine remainders whereof were those miserable people of Merindol and Chabrieres cruelly slaine and massacred in the raigne of King Francis the first Some pretended positions of theirs are set downe by b Sieur du Haillan in Philip Augustus and Mariana in his 12 booke and 1 chapter for the most part monstrous false and most suppositious after the Popish manner maliciously fained to disgrace their cause and the Orthodoxe Religion What more vnpartially and truely they were see the confession of the Waldenses in Balth Lydius and Ioachimus Camerarius Those Reformed covered afterwards vnder the more odious names of the Lutherans Calvinists and Hugonots and consenting with them in doctrine and opinion no lesse persecution afflicts then before during the whole raignes of Francis the first before mentioned Henry the second In the raigne of the next succeeding Prince Francis the second the number of the Protestants daylie encreasing begin first those bloodie ciuill warres for Religion After the troublesome vnfortunate raigns of three brethren kings Francis the second Charles the ninth and Henry the third infinite battailes and conflicts fought the takings and sackings of towns and cities on both sides the slaughters and killings of Princes and heads of both factions many treaties and peaces made and the same still broken by the happy procurement of the late King Henry the fourth a lasting and firme peace is at length granted hereunto which since his decease his Queene Mary de Medices Regent of France and not without some quarrels and bickerings in the meane time his sonne Lewis the thirteenth more lately haue confirmed Their are then two different names of religions now openly professed and allowed in this kingdome that of the Papists adhering to the sea of Rome and the Reformed or Calvinisme Of the Popish sect is still the king for so their stronger side constrayneth him most of his Nobilitie Councelours and Officers of estate with the greatest part of the common people The doctrine of the Protestants differeth not from that of the Church of England Their order discipline is such which the condition of their state poore afflicted rather tolerated then allowed without Bishops Tithes almost Churches detayned by the Papists hath necessarily enforced them vnto The Ecclesiasticall dignities are all still held by the Popish Cleargie Of these are reckoned 15 Arch-bishopricks 109 Bishopricks 540 Monasteries or Abbeyes 27400 Pastorall Cures after the number of their Parishes accompting but one parish for every city besides chappels and infinite other religious places Their Bishops and Arch-bishops follow Vnder Lions the Primate of the kingdome the Bishops of Austun Langres Chaalon vpon the Soasne Mascon vnder Rheims Chalon vpō the Marne Laon Soissons Cambray Tournay Arras Boulogne Amiens Noion Senlis Beauvois vnder Roan Sais Aurenches Constances Bayeux Lyseux Eureux vnder Sens Paris Chartres Orleans Auxerre Meaux Nevers Troy vnder Tours Mans Angiers Renes Nantes Cournovaille Vannes Leon Triguier Dol S t Malo S. Brieu vnder Bourdeaux Sainctes Poictiers Lusson Mailesais Perigueux Sarlat Condom and Agen vnder Bourges Mende Castres le Puy en Velay Rodes Vabres Cahors vnder Tholouse Montaubon Rieux Mirepoix Vaur Lombez S. Papoul and Apamies vnder Narbonne Carcassone Besiers Agde Lodesve Nismes Montpelier Vzez Eaule Aleth and S. Pont de Tonieres vnder Aux Cominges or S Bernard Coserans Lactoure Tarbe Aire Basatz D'ax Baione Lescar and Oleron vnder Aix Ries Apt Gap Cisteron and Feriuls vnder Ambrun Digne Senez Clandeve la Grace S. Paule de Vences and Nice vnder Vienne Geneve Grenoble Maurienne
Die Valence and Viviers vnder Arles Marseilles Tolon Aurange and S. Paul and vnder Avignon Carpentras Cavaillon and Tarascon Heere are likewise the Bishops of Metz Toul and Verdun but subordinate to the Arch-bishop and Electour of Triers in Germany The yearely revenues hereof of other Ecclesiasticall livings before the ciuill wars as an inventory takē thereof in the yeare 1543 related by Chappuys amounted to 12 millions 300 thousand pounds besides other casuall yet ordinary commings in or as by another estimate of Monsieur Allemant President of Accōpts at Paris to 712 parts of the whole revenues of France They are yet litle diminished the Cleargie possessing in a maner whatsoever they formerly enjoyed Concerning the ciuill statc the whole as governed by one king so is incorporated into one only kingdome The Lawes whereby it is governed are partly the French or Municipall and partly where these are defectiue the civill or Roman and partly customes which in some parts almost onely are in vse yet which the king may alter at his pleasure if hee see them to be prejudiciall to the state The Professours hereof are only Civilians brought vp in their Vniversities of which there are many in this kingdome especially for this profession in regard of the multiplicity of suites thorough the quarelsome nature of the people For the more due administration of justice the realme is divided into many shires or Balliages and Seneschausees as they terme them besides almost infinite subordinate courts where by their Baillifs and Seneschaux and their assistants which two Magistrates after Pasquier are all one and differ but in name all matters are adjudged both civill and criminall but with reference to the high Courts of Parliament wherevnto they are subject and whither appeales may be made according to every ones resort These Bailliages and Seneschaussees are thus ranked vnder their severall Parliaments In Bretaigne the Bailliages of Renes and Nantes vnder the Parliament of Renes In Normandy of Roan Caux Gisors Eureux Alençon Caen and Constances vnder the Parliament of Roan Vnder the Parliament of Paris in Picardy the Bailliages of Amiens Laon Boulogne and Abbeville in Champaigne of Rheims Troy Sens Vitry Chaumont and Auxerre in Brie of Chasteau-Thierry Provins and Meaux in France Speciall of Senlis and Melun with the Vicounte or Prevoste of Paris in Beausse the Seneschaussee of Angiers with the Bailliages of Orleans Chartres Mans Montfort l' Amaulry Tours and Blois in Berry the Bailliage of Bourges in Rochelois of Rochelle in Poictou the Seneschaussee of Poictiers in Bourbonois of Moulins in Lionnois of Lions in Limaigne or le Basse Auvergne of Rions and in Engoulmois of Engoulesme Vnder the Parliament of Bourdeaux in Limousin the Seneschausees of Limoges and Brive in Perigort of Perigueux in Guienne of Sainctes Bourdeaux Basats and Lapourd in Agennois and Condomois parts of Gascoigne at Agen and Condom Vnder the Parliament of Tholouse for the rest of Gascoigne the Seneschaussees of Lactoure and Tarbe in high Auvergne the Seneschaussee of Orillac in Quercy of Cahors in Rovergne of Rhodes in Languedoc of Tholouse Carcassone and Beaucaire In Provence vnder the Parliament of Aix the Seneschaussees of Aix and Cisteron In Daulphinie vnder the Parliament of Grenoble the Seneschaussees of Grenoble Vienne Valençe and in la Bourgoigne vnder the Parliament of Diion the Bailliages of Diion Austun Chalon vpon Soasne Semur and la Montagne Of these 8 Parliaments the chiefe is that of Paris whether appeale may be made from the other seaven The Bailliages likewise and Seneschaussees haue vnder them many subordinate places of Iustice called by the French les Seiges Royaux les Chastellenies and les Bailliages Subalternes resortable herevnto as those are to the Parliaments Heere are also some peculiar and exempted places suiting no superiour courts such as are the litle Principality of Dombes with the countries of Avignon and Aurenge which two howsoeuer that they are seated within the maine land of Provençe acknowledge notwithstanding onely their owne lawes and Lords the Pope Princes of Aurenge The King is hereditary but where no women by a pretended Salique law as neither their issue thorough their right doe inherite This law as the tradition goeth was first made by Pharamond was so named of the Salij a French people called thus from the Ysel one of the three maine channels of the Rhijn where they inhabited before their comming into Gaule The words thereof are as my authour reciteth them that no women shall haue any portion in the Salique lād which although not restrayned to any sort of inheritance meant onely of the countrey of the Salij lying without the limits of moderne France they vnderstand notwithstanding of the present France and interpret onely of the kingdome forced heevnto for that custome and examples are manifest of women inheretrices in their Dukedomes and private possessions But that this hath beene a meere imposture of the French Sieur du Haillan a natiue Frenchman is plaine in his History of France and in the life of Pharamond freely acknowledging that the words cannot bee vnderstood of the kingdome that Pharamond never made such a law and that their perpetuall male succession they haue not so much by law as by custome begun in the first and barbarous race of their Kings reverenced as a law by the second and by the third race for the better authority thereof falsely called by the name of Salique and attributed vnto Pharamond Hee addeth that neither Aimonius Gregory of Tours nor any of the more auncient and more approved French Historians ever make any mention of this law which so remarkeable a thing if it had beene they would not haue omitted It is manifest then this law to haue bin fained either as in du Haillan by Philip le Long to put a barre vnto the title of his Neice Ioane of France daughter to Lewis Hutin them making claime vnto the kingdome for before that time as in Pasquier the kingdome never fell in Quenoville or vnto the right of women or otherwise by Philip de Valois to exclude the title of Edward the third king of England his competitour for the kingdome descended from Isabel daughter to Philip the fourth father to Lewis Hutin and Philip le Long and if ever since it hath been observed that this hath bin rather to avoide the exceptions of the English then that they haue any just reason or authority for it The Prince is stiled by the name of the most Christian King a title saith du Haillan continued in the succession hereof ever since the Regency of Charles Martel father to king Pepin and grand-father to Charles the great to whom it was given for his valiant and stout defence of the Christian Religion against the Infidels His Dominions are now nothing so large as in times past In the race of Merovee he lorded over all Gaule and the better part of Germany Charles
of the Estates incorporated this great Dukedome with the Crowne of France never from thence to be severed which the male issue hereof extinct in Henry the third Lewis the thirteenth of the house of Bourbon and Navarre now raigning Isabella of Austria Princesse of the Lowe Countries the heire generall rejected by the vertue hereof at this day enjoyeth Their religion was alwayes Christian and Catholique instructed in this faith vnder the Romans before their comming into this Province Their government vntill their vnion with the crowne of France was Monarchicall first vnder kings then vnder dukes Their Princes follow Conan an English Briton placed here by Maximus in the yeare and raigne aforesaid Grallon after some son to Conan Salomon the first son to Grallon Auldran son to Salomon the first Budic the first son to Auldran Hoel the first son to Budic the first Hoel the second son to Hoel the first Alain the first son to Hoel the second Hoel the third son to Alain the first Salomon the second son to Hoel the third In this prince Iudicael the last K. of Basse Bretaigne dying without heires for since the last disbourdments hither of the Britons vntill this time the estate hereof was divided into two kingdomes the whole became vnited vnder one Prince Alain the second grandchild to Salomon the second He deceased without heires the last king of Bretaigne of the house of Conan Daniel Dremruz Budic the second Maxence Iohn Reith and David Wa chiefes of their factions the kingdome being then rent into many petty tyrannies the occasion of the after conquest hereof by Charles the Great After that the kingdome became againe recouered from the French Neomene formerly Lieftenant here Gouernour of the Province for the Emperour Lewes the godly chosen about the yeare 841. Heruspee son to Neomene slaine by Salomon his successour Salomon the third the murtherer of Heruspee son to Rivaillon brother to King Heruspee Hee was likewise slaine by Pastenethen Gurvant brothers to Heruspee and sons to Neomene in the yeare 874 the last king of Bretaigne Alain surnamed le Rebre son to Pastenethen after long misery and contention for the kingdome succeeding in the gouerment hereof the Normans who had invaded the province being vanquished and his competitours slaine and subdued THE DVKEDOME OF BRETAIGNE REfusing the more envious name of king he tooke vpon him onely the title and stile of Duke since followed by all the succeeding Princes Iuhael and Collodoch sons to Alain le Rebre An Inter-regnum for certaine yeares by meanes of the Norman or Danish invasion and tyranny miserably wasting and subduing the Country Alain surnamed Barbetorte son to Mathuede Earle of Porrhoet and of the daughter of Alain le Rebre the Normans being driuen out Drogon â—on to Alain Barbetorte slaine yong by the treason of Fouques Earle of Aniou in whom ended the house of Alain le Rebre Conan Earle of Renes descended from king Salomon the third his Competitours Hoel and Guerâ—ch naturall sons to Alain Barbetorte successiuely contending being vanquished and slaine Geffrey sonne to Conan the first Alain the third sonne to Geffrey the first Conan the second son to Alain the third He dyed sans issue Hoel the fourth son to Alain Earle of Cournovaille in the right of his wife Havoise sister to Conan the second Alain the fourth surnamed Fergent son to Hoel the fourth Conan the third son to Alain the fourth Eudon Earle of Ponthieure in the right of his wife Berthe daughter to Conan the third Conan the fourth sonne to Eudon and Berthe aforesaid Geffrey the second third son to Henry the second king of England in the right of his wife Constance daughter to Conan the fourth Arthur the first son to Geffrey and Constance He dyed young and vnmarried after the French relation murthered by his vnnaturall Vncle Iohn King of England jealous of his better right to that kingdome Peter de Dreux in the right of his wife Alis daughter by a second marriage to Constance aforesaid He first made the Dukedome subject vnto the soveraignty and homage of the French kings Iohn the first son to Peter de Dreux and Alis Iohn the second son to Iohn the first Arthur the second son to Iohn the second Iohn the third son to Arthur the second He dyed without heires After the decease hereof the right was controversed betwixt Iohn Earle of Montfort yonger son to Arthur the second aided by Edward the third King of England and Charles de Blois husband to Ioan la Boiteuse daughter to Guye second son to Duke Arthur the 2 d assisted by Philip de Valois French king neither side yet prevailing Iohn the fourth surnamed the Valiant son to Iohn Earle of Montfort aforesaid sole Duke of Bretaigne after the decease of Charles de Blois his competitour thorough the aide and valour of the English ouerthrowne and slaine at the battaile of Auray Iohn the fift son to Iohn the fourth Francis the first son to Iohn the fift He deceased without heire male Peter brother to Francis the first He dyed sans heires Arthur the third Earle of Richmond and Constable of France second sonne to Iohn the fourth He also deceased without issue Francis the second son to Richard Earle of Clisson third son to Iohn the fourth He deceased in the yeare 1488. Charles the eight French king in the right of his wife Anne heire of Bretaigne daughter to Francis the second He dyed without issue Lewes the twelfth French king in the right of Anne of Bretaigne aforesaid daughter to Duke Francis the second marryed vnto him after the decease of King Charles the Eight He deceased without male issue Francis the first French king and the third of that name Duke of Bretaigne in the right of his wife Claude eldest daughter to king Lewes the twelfth and Anne aforesaid With consent of the estates of Bretaigne in the yeare 1532 he inseparably vnited the Dukedome to the crown of France Francis Daulphin of Vienne eldest son to king Francis the first and of Claude crowned Duke of Bretaigne in the yeare 1539. He dyed yong before his father Henry the second French king son to King Francis the first and Claude Francis the second French king son to Henry the second Charles the ninth French king brother to Francis the second and son to Henry the second Henry the third French king brother to Francis the second and Charles the ninth and sonne to Henry the second the last French king of the house of Valois and in whom ended the line succession of the Dukes of Bretaigne After his decease the line masculine of the house of Valois and Bretaigne being extinguished the right hereof was questioned betwixt Henry the fourth King of France and Navarre and Philip the second king of Spaine pretending the title of his daughter Isabella now Princesse of the Low countreyes descended of Elizabeth daughter to King Henry the second By the aide of the English the Spaniards
are beaten out and the province by vertue of the vnion and incorporation made by King Francis the first hath since remained still annexed to the crowne of France THE BVRGVNDIANS THese were a German people inhabiting beyond the riuer of Elb towards the coast of the sea Baltique Orosius deriveth their name from the Dutch word Burg signifying in that language as still it doth a towne given vnto them in regard of such their more civill maner of plantation inhabiting towns and villages differing in this from the rest of the Germans Their first mention we finde in Pliny placed as is before related accompted then part of the Vandali In histories we heare not of them vntill the Emperor Probus then fought withall overthrown by him in a great battaill Their mention after this is cleere frequent In the raign of the Emp. Valentinian the first we reade of them to the number of 80 thousand fighting men first descending to the coast of the Rhijn afterwards in the raign of the Emperours Honorius Theodosius as a Christian and a more peaceable Barbarian drawne into Gaule by Stilico liefetenant to Honorius and permitted there to inhabit with charge onely to defend the Rhijn and the Roman frontires against the Frenchmen and other barbarours nations preparing to invade the Empire Their first and more ancient dwelling amongst the Vandali was part of the countrey where now lie the great Dukedomes of Mecklenbourg and Pomeren After their descent vnto the Rhijn they tooke vp part of the Lower Palatinate bordering to that river and vpon the Almans In Gaule after that they had withdrawne thither they inhabited all or the greatest part of the Provinces of Maxima Sequanorum the Alpes Graiae and Paeninae Lugdunensis prima Viennensis coÌ„tayning now the Dukedome Earledome of Burgundy Nivernois Bourbonois Beauviolois Lionois Daulphinye Savoy Switzerlandt vnto the river Russ and the Grisons confining vpon Italy by the Alpes and divided from the Almans by the Russ and the Mountaine Vauge Their religion before their entrance into Gaule was Catholique and Christian. Their government was alwayes Monarchicall divided whilest they remained in Germany amongst many Kings in Gaule governed onely by one Their princes here were Gondiochus Gundebault Sigismond and Gundemar In this last prince warred vpon and overthrowne and driven out by Childebert and Clotaire French Kings of Paris and Soissons in the yeare 526 after their continuance of 120 yeares their kingdome here and state tooke end added afterwards as a Province to the French Monarchy Concerning the after affaire hereof see the Frenchmen THE VISI-GOTHES THey were the same with the Visigots sometimes possessing and inhabiting Spaine their dominions being extended over both Provinces Vnder their king Euricus at which time they were at their height they held subject vnto them in this province in a manner the whole Southerne moity hereof continued from the river Loire vnto the sea Mediterranean the Alpes and the Pyrenaean Mountaines contayning then Aquitania with the greatest part of Narbonensis nowe the countries of Provence Languedoc Gascoigne Guienne Rovergne Quercy Limousin Perigort Engoulmois Poictou Berry and Auvergne with others Driven out of Aquitania by Clovys the fift king of the Frenchmen and shortly after Provence by Amalasiunta protectour of the kingdome of the Ostrogothes being resigned to Theodebert French King of Mets there dominion here became stinted betwixt the river Rhosne and the Pyrenaean Mountaines in the part of Narbonensis from the language dialect or longer abode there of the nation called afterwards Languedoc which they held vntill their conquest and extirpation by the Moores THE ALMANS COncerning this people it hath beene more fully related in the survey and discourse of Germany towards the expiration of the Westerne Roman Empire falling into and inhabiting part of both provinces They shared here in Gaule the province of Germania prima with part of Maxima Sequâ—norum comprehending now West-reich Elsats Sungow the part of the Palatinate lying on this side of the Rhijn with the part of Switzerlandt contayned betwixt the Rhijn and the river Russ being divided from the Burgundians by the Russ and the Mountaine Vauge By Clovis the first Christian King of the Frenchmen they were totally subdued and their possessions both here and in Germany annexed to the French dominion knowne for a long time after by the name of Almaigne or Suevia THE FRENCHMEN THese were certaine people of the Germans mentioned by Ptolemy and the auncient Geographers and inhabiting neere vnto the fall of the Rhiin towards the maine of the Roman Empire for their greater strength and security joyning into this one nation and leaving their many old names and vniting into this common Concerning the Etymologie of the name authours agree not Some would haue them thus called from their bold and fierce natures which name should haue beene given vnto them by one of the Valentinian Emperours whose errour is hereby apparent for that we reade of the French long before any such Roman Emperour Pontanus doth otherwise deriue the name from the word Francesca a weapon peculiar to the Nation an Etymologie also without ground and alike vncertaine The most probable with the leaue of Pontanus is that of Hotomannus from the word Franck signifying Free with the auncient Dutch as now with the moderne for such was the first language of this nation taken vp by the sundry German people whereof these were composed in ostentation of their valour in regard of their freedome and liberty from the Roman servitude and injuries with continuall excursions invading the provinces hereof themselues remaining safe from the like retaliations secured by their intricate and vnpassable woods and marishes Their first expresse mention we finde to haue beene in the raigne of the Emperour Galienus then ransacking Gaule Spaine and serving the rebell Posthumius in his warres hereagainst After this they are frequently named in the raignes of the succeeding Emperors in the raign of Clodius the second forraging Gaule at Moguntiacum to the nuÌ„ber of 700 slaine by Aurelianus afterwards Emperour then Tribune of the 6 Legion Gallican of Probus overthrowne in battaill by the army hereof and with a fleete of ships pillaging and spoyling along the sea-coasts of Sicily Afrique and Greece of Dioclesian with the neighbouring Saxons infesting the sea-coasts of Gaule Belgique and Armorique of Constantius son to Constantine the Great with the Almans and Saxons after their wonted manner pillaging and ransacking Gaule and spoyling no lesse then 40 cities in the tract hereof along the Rhijn of Valentinian and Valens with the Saxons againe breaking into and spoyling the same province of Thedosius the second and Valentinian the third slaine in great numbers by the valiant Aelius lieftenant herevnto and driven out of a part of Gaule neighbouring to the Rhijn which they then newly had seazed vpon Their country during these their first affaires was wholy in Germany seated betwixt the Almans and
were stiled kings of Paris and Orleans the other two of Soissons and Mets. Clotaire sole king of the French the other brethren dying without issue or their posterity failing In the raignes of these foure brethren kings the kingdome of Burgundy and of the Thuringians with Provençe in Gaule Narbonensis was annexed to the French dominions Chilperic Aribert Gontran and Sigibert sons to Clotaire the kingdome being again divided whereof the two former shared Soissons and Paris the other two the kingdomes of Orleans Austrasia At this time liued together the two monsters of their sex Brunehaut and Fredegonde Queenes to Sigebert and Chilperic aforesaid for their vnnaturall cruelties famous in the French histories this being the murtherer of her owne husband and of her brother-in-law Sigibert the other of eleuen kings and Princes royally descended and amongst others of her sonnes and grand-children Childebert Theodebert and Theodoric Kings of Austrasia Clotaire the second son to Chilperic and Fredegoâ—de Monarch of the French his Vncle 's Aribert and Gontran deceasing without heires and the house of Sigibert by the cruelty of Brunehaut being extinguished Dagobert and Aribert sons to Clotaire the second whereof this raigned in Aquitania or in the parts of France contained betwixt the Loire and the Pyrenaean mountaines the other in the rest of the French dominions Dagobert sole king of the French Chilperic the son of Aribert dying without heires In the raigne hereof the Vascones a Spanish people inhabiting where is now the kingdome of Navarre descending from the Pyrenaean Mountaines first invaded the neighbouring part of Aquitania since from hence called Gascoigne shortly after their first entrance conquered to the French by Aribert aforesaid Clovys the second son to Dagobert Clotaire the third son to Clovys the second He dyed yong without heires Theodoric brother to Clotaire the third deposed for his slouth and insufficiency to governe and shut vp in a Monastery Chilperic brother to Theodoric slaine by his rebellious subjects pretending his cruelty and tyranny Theodoric after the death of Chilperic assumed againe vnto the kingdome About this time the auncient vertue of the French Monarches of the race of Merove begun to decline cloystered vp for the most part within their palaces and giuing themselues wholly vnto luxury and ease committing in the meane time the affaires of state vnto the Maiors of their palaces who hereby hauing once seazed vpon the goverment transmitting the same to succession ceased not vntil they had bereft them of all authority and name vsurping vpon them at length the kingdome Clovys the third son to Theodoric he dyed yong without heires Childebert son to Theodoric and brother to Clovys the third Dagobert the second son to Childebert Daniel a Priest named Chilperic after his being king vpon the decease of Dagobert the second chosen by the Nobility opposed by Charles Martel Maiour of the Palace Clotaire the fourth set vp by Charles Martel enemy to Chilperic Chilperic sole king of the French after the decease of Clotaire the fourth Theodoric son to Dagobert the second Childeric son to Thedoric the last king of the house of Merove vpon pretence of an hereditary slouth negligence basenesse and disability of the Princes of this line by the especiall aide and authority of Zachary then Bishop of Rome deposed by Pepin then Maior of the Palace and shorne Monke Pepin Major of the Palace son to Charles Martel whose ancestours had for a long time borne that title governed the State Childeric being deposed elected King in the yeare 750. Charles the Great son to Pepin In this prince in regard of the extraordinary greatnes of the French Monarques and of their well deservings to the Christian common-wealth in generall and to the Papacy in particular by the chiefe practise and meanes of Pope Leo the third in the yeare 800 after a vacancy of 330 yeares the name dignity of Roman Emperour of the West was restored and conferred vpon this Nation Hee enlarged the French dominions with the kingdomes of the Britons Lombards Avares Saxons the mightiest of all the French Monarques and since his time of all the Emperours of the West Lewis surnamed the Godly son to Charles the Great the last Monarque of the French Nation Lotharius Lewis and Charles surnamed the Bauld sons to the Emperour Lewis the Godly the dominions of the French being divided amongst them Of these Lotharius had Italy with the title of Roman Emperour in Gaule or France within the Rhijn the parts of Austrasia Burgundy and Provençe Lewis had Germany or East-France and Charles had West-France both with the title of Kings Not long after the Emperour Lotharius turning Religious to the further rent hereof subdevided his part amongst his three sons Lewis Lotharius and Charles his two brothers Lewis and Charles the Bauld yet living assigning vnto Lewis Italy with the title of Roman Emperour to Lotharius Austrasia from the portion or kingdome hereof afterwards named Lot-reich or Lorraine and to Charles Burgundy and Provençe with the name and stile of Kings By this meanes the dominion of the Frenchmen hitherto entier and vnder one or never long divided became seuered as hath beene before related into fiue kingdomes never againe vnited of Italy Germany Lorraine Burgundy and West-France whose continuance and estate during the time that they were French follow in order The KINGDOME of ITALY vnder the FRENCH THis was not accompted any part of France It was begun by the Lombards succeeding to the Ostro-gothes drawne in hither by the treason and discontent of Narses generall in the Gothish wars for the Emperour Iustinian By the raigne of Aistulphus the Exarchy destroyed it contayned all Italy Apulia and Calabria remaining then to the Greekish Emperours and the lands of the Popes only excepted The Lombards being subdued by Charles the Great about the yeare 774 it was annexed to the French dominions In the person of Pepin son to Charles the Great it was made a particular French kingdome carryed from one Caroline or French familie vnto another with the title of Roman Emperour for the most part annexed therevnto vntill the Emperour Charles the Fat after whom it ceased to be French vsurped by the Italians and succeeding Germans The French kings here of the house of Charles the Great follow Pepin king of Italy second son to the Emperour Charles the Great He deceased before his father Bernard king of Italy son to Pepin Lewis surnamed the Godly eldest son to the Emperour Charles the Great Emperour of the Romans king of France and Italy Lotharius eldest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Emperour of the Romans and king of Italy Lewis Emperour of the Romans and king of Italy eldest son to the Emperour Lotharius Charles surnamed the Bauld youngest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Emperour of the Romans and King of West-France and Italy Carloman King of Bavaria and Italy eldest son to Lewis surnamed the Auncient King of Germany second
son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Charles surnamed the Fat Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany and Italy younger son to Lewis the Auncient and brother to Carloman He deceased in the yeare 888 without issue the last King of Italy of the French and house of Charles the Great succeeded vnto by Berengarius Duke of Friuli Guy Duke of Spoleto other petty tyrants of the Italian Nation the posterity of Charles the Great commaunding in France and Germany being then illegitimate or in nonage and the power of the French thorough their factions the many divisions of that grand monarchy then much declined The whole time that the French commaunded in this province accompting from the overthrow and conquest of Desiderius and the Lombards by Charles the Great vnto the decease of the Emperour Charles the Fat lasted 114 yeares THE KINGDOME OF GERMANY OR EAST-FRANCE THis kingdome was begun as before in the person of Lewis surnamed the Auncient second son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly vnto whose lot it fell in the division of the French Monarchy betwixt him and his brethren Lotharius and Charles the Bauld It contayned all Pannony and the parts of Germany subject to the French Empire After the decease of the Emperour Conrade the first without heires this likewise left off to be French commaunded ever after by princes of the Dutch Nation and resolving into its old name of Germany againe the name and memory of France and of the French extinguished The Kings here of the house of France and Charles the Great and vntill the Dutch or Saxons follow Lewis before mentioned the founder of the kingdome second son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Carloman Lewis and Charles surnamed the Fat sons to Lewis the first King raigning together the kingdome being divided amoÌ„gst them Charles the Fat sole King of Germany his two brethren Carloman Lewis deceasing without heires or issue lawfull After the decease of the Emperour Lewis the Stammeter King of West-France as the onely left heire of the Caroline line or of age to governe he became king of Italy and Emperour of the Romans a title for the greater power and mightinesse of this kingdome still afterwards continued in the princes hereof as during the French race so of that of the Saxons and since these became electiue vnto this day Arnulph naturall son to Carloman brother to Charles the Fat Lewis son to Arnulph Conrade the first son to Conrade brother to Lewis He deceased in the yeare 919 the last Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany of the French of the house of Charles the Great succeeded vnto by Henry surnamed the Fouler Duke of Saxony and by the Nation of the Dutch THE KINGDOME OF LOTREICH OR LORRAINE THis signifyed with the auncient French the kingdome of Lotharius being so called from Lotharius the second son to the Emperour Lotharius whose share it was of the French dominions in whom the kingdome first began It contayned all Austrasia lying in Gaule or in France within the Rhijn being divided from East-France or the kingdome of Germany by the river Rhijn from West-France by the Scheldt and from the kingdome of Burgundy by the Mountaines of the Iour and Vauge Lotharius the second deceasing without heires or legitimate the whole house of the Emperour Lotharius being extinguished after long debate and contention betwixt the Kings of West-France and Germany and sundry divisions revnions and alterations during the Caroline line in the raignes of the Emperour Otho the third and of Lewis the last French King of the house of Charles the Great this kingdome and name tooke end the title of Kings of Lorraine being then left off by those princes and the part hereof contayned betwixt the rivers Meuse the Scheldt belonging to the French Kings being incorporated with France and the other part lying betwixt the Meuse and the Rhijn being added vnto Germany divided afterwards into sundry lesser States partly at this day subject to the Empire partly to the family of Austria and Burgundy and to the States of the vnited provinces of the Netherlands the Dukedome of Lorraine Clâ—ve Gulich Zweibruck Brabant Gelderlandt Luxemburg Limburg the Earledomes of Hollandt Zealandt Hainault Namur Zutphen the Lantgravedome of Elsatz the County Palatine of the Rhijn the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire the Lordship of Malines the Bishopricks of Vtreicht Luick Triers Colen Mentz Metz Toul Verdun Spier Worms and Strasburg whose originall and fortunes follow after we haue first set downe the names order of the Kings of Lorraine Lotharius the second the first king son to the Emperour Lotharius He dyed without lawfull issue Lewis surnamed the Auncient King of Germany and Charles the Bauld King of West-France sons to the Emperour Lewis the Godly after the decease of Lotharius the second vsurping this title and name dividing the kingdome betwixt them whereof Lewis had the part lying betwixt the Meuse the Rhijn Charles the part contayned betwixt the Meuse the Scheld Carloman Lewis Charles the Fat sons to Lewis the Auncient Kings of Germany of the part of Lorraine betwixt the Meuse and the Rhijn and Lewis surnamed the Stammerer son to Charles the Bauld Emperour of the Romans King of West-France of the part of Lorraine on this side the Meuse After the decease hereof Lewis and Carloman his two bastard sons succeeding in the kingdome of West-France surrendred their part of Lorraine vnto Carloman Lewis Charles the Fat the sons of Lewis the Auncient Kings of Germany before mentioned Charles surnamed the Fat son to Lewis the Auncient after the decease of his two brothers Carloman Lewis without heires Emperour of the Romans sole King of Germany Lorraine Arnulp base son to Carloman brother to Lewis the Fat Emperour of the Romans King of Germany of the whole Lorraine Zuentebald naturall son to the Emperour Arnulph King of the whole Lorraine He deceased without heires Lewis son to the Emperour Arnulph Emperour of the Romans King of Germany of the whole Lorraine Conrade nephew to the Emperour Lewis Emperour of the Romans King of Germany of the whole Lorraine He lost the kingdome of Lorraine vnto Charles surnamed the Simple King of West-France Charles surnamed the Simple son to the Emperour Lewis the Stammerer King of West-France of the whole Lorraine Vpon agreement made with the Emperour Henry the first he restored vnto him the part hereof betwixt the Meuse the Rhiin Charles the Simple King of West-France of Lorraine on this side the Meuse and Henry the first Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse Rodulph of Burgundy King of France and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse Lewis the fourth French King and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse Otho the first Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany of
Lorraine betwixt the Meuse and the Rhijn Lotharius the third French King and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse Otho the second Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse Lewis the fift French King and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse and Otho the third Emperour of the Romans and king of Germany and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse Vnder those two princes the title and kingdome of Lorraine ceased to be incorporated and vnited with West-France Germany The many States arising out of the ruines hereof follow THE DVKEDOMEOE LORRAINE THis now onely retayneth the auncient name of the kingdome of Lorraine It was begun in the yeare 993 in the person of Charles Duke of Brabant younger brother to Lotharius the third and vncle to Lewis the fift the last French Kings of the house of Charles the Great to whom it was given with this title by the Emperour Otho the second It contayneth then besides moderne Lorraine the countrey of Brabant vnited to the name hereof and called Basse Lorraine together with Luick Gulick The manner how these were rent herefrom we will shew in the Catalogue of the Princes whose succession and order follow Charles Duke of Brabant Vncle to Lewis the fift King of France Duke of Lorraine by the gift of the Emperour Otho the second He dyed in bonds caught and imprisoned by Hugh Capet the vsurping King of France jealous of his better right to that Crowne Otho son to Charles He deceased without issue Godfreye the yonger surnamed with the Beard eldest son to Godfrey Earle of Ardenne Buillon and Verdun after the decease of Otho succeeding in the Dukedome hereof by the gift of the Emperour Henry the second the heires generall Gerberge and Hermengarde sisters to Otho excluded Gozelo brother to Godfrey the yonger Godfrey the second son to Gozelo Godfrey the third son to Godfrey the second He died without issue Godfrey of Buillon the fourth of that name son to Eustace Earle of Buillon and of Ydain sister to Godfrey the third He became king of Hierusalem and deceased in the Holy land without heires He sold the temporalty of the city and country of Luick vnto Speutus then Bishop hereof continuing euer since by this right severed from the Dukedome belonging to these Prelates About the same time as it is thought the towne and country of Gulick were likewise divided herefrom seazed vpon with the title of Earle by Eustace brother to Godfrey Bauldwin brother to Godfrey of Buillon king of Hierusalem and Duke of Lorraine He lost Brabant or Basse Lorraine to Geffrey surnamed with the Beard Earle of Lorraine descended from Gerberge daughter to Charles of France the first Duke of Lorraine He also dyed without heires Theodoric son to William Baron of Ianville brother to Godfrey and Bauldwin kings of Hierusalem Simon the first son to Theodoric Mathew the first son to Simon the first Simon the second son to Mathew the first Frederique the first son to Simon the second Theobald the first son to Frederique the first Mathew the second son to Frederique the first and brother to Theobald the first Frederique the second son to Mathew the second Theobald the second son to Frederique the second Frederique the third son to Theobald the second Rodulph son to Frederique the third Iohn son to Rodulph Charles the second son to Iohn Reiner d'Aniou Duke of Bar and afterwards king of Sicily Duke of Lorraine in right of his wife Isabel daughter to Charles the second Iohn the second son to Reiner of Aniou Duke of Bar and of Isabel of Lorraine aforesaid Nicholas d' Aniou son to Iohn the second He dyed without heires Reiner the second son to Frederique Earle of Vaudemont and of Yoland daughter to Reiner d' Aniou and Isabel of Lorraine After the decease of his grandfather Reiner d' Aniou he became also Duke of Bar. Antonye son to Reiner the second Francis son to Antony Charles the third son to Francis Duke of Lorraine and Bar and Earle of Vaudemont in the time of Wassenburg and of Albizius my Authours THE BISHOPRICK OF LIEGE IT was thus named from the city of Liege the chiefe of the country seate of the Prince It was sometimes a part of the Dukedome of Lorraine by Godfrey of Buillon sold to Speutus Bishop of that See and made a particular State The order of the Bishops and Princes we finde not THE DVKEDOME OF IVLIERS IT * was so called from the chiefe city Iuliers It was also a part of the Dukedoâ—e of Lorraine rent and divided therefrom and made a particular Earledome by Eustace brother to Godfrey of Buillon king of Hierusalem the first Prince In the yeare 1329 and in the person of William the fourth it was translated to a Marquisate by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria Shortly after in the person of the same Prince it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Charles the fourth By Mary onely daughter to William the fift wife to Iohn the third Duke of Cleve it was brought with the Dukedome of Bergen vnto that family wherein euer since it hath continued belonging now to the Princes of Brandenburg Nuburg heires of that house The order of the first Princes we finde not The rest for brevity sake we omit THE DVREDOME OF CLEVE THis lyeth in both Provinces of Gaule Germany divided by the Rhijâ— named thus from the towne of Cleve When the state begun or by whom it is not agreed Their assertion is lesse absurd who draw the beginning hereof from one Aelius Gracilis to whom the country should be giuen with the title of Earle by Pepin the Fat and Charles Martel Maiors of the Palace in France By the Emperour Sigismond in the Councell of Constance and in the person of Adolph the eleaventh it was made a Dukedome The right hereof of Gulick and Bergen with the Earledome of Marck appertaine now to the Princes of Brandenburg and Nuburg the line masculine failing and extinguished in William the second the last Duke From Theodoric the tenth and more cleare times the Princes follow Theodoric the tenth living about the raigne of the Emperour Lewes of Bavaria Mary daughter to Theodoric She married vnto Adolph the ninth of that name Earle of Marck whereby these two Earledomes became vnited in one family Adolph the tenth son to Mary and Adolph the ninth He liued in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the fourth Adolph the eleaventh son to Adolph the tenth created first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismond at the Councell of Constance in the yeare 1417. Iohn the first son to Adolph the eleaventh Iohn the second son to Iohn the first Iohn the third son to Iohn the second He marryed vnto Mary daughter vnto William the fift Duke of Gulick and Bergen by meanes whereof those two estates became added to this family Amongst other issue he had Anne of Cleve Queene to Henry the eight
beyond the Rhiin belonging likewise vnto the sea which vnder the fief hereof they still held subject vnto them vntill the Emperour Charles the fift who taking occasion vpon their many losses and dammages susteined from the Gelders with whom the Bishop then had warre pretending their disability to resist that enimy by the consent of Henry Counte Palatine then Bishop seazed vpon the whole temporall domaine hereof leauing onely the spirituall to the Prelates which also since the vsurpation of the Countryes by the States of the Vnited Provinces hath likewise beene taken from them remayning afterwards onely titulary In the raigne of Philip the second king of Spaine these Countryes were likewise freed from the yoake of Spaine or house of Austria contayning now two distinct States or Provinces of Vtreicht and Ouer-ysell The order and succession of the Bishops for breuity sake we let passe The Dukedome of GELDERLAND IT was so called from the castle afterwardes the towne of Gelders founded here by two brothers VVickard and Luppolà created by the inhabitants first guardians or protectours of the country in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Bauld continuing this title to succession In the person of Otto Earle of Nassau hauing marryed Aleide daughter to Wickard the last guardian it was made an Earledome by the Emperour Henry the third In Reinold the first it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewes of Bavaria After the decease of Charles of Egmond the last Duke by composition betwixt him and the Emperour Charles the fift and the pretence of a former donation made by Duke Arnold vnto Charles the Fighter Duke of Burgundy this Province with the Earledome of Zutphen vnited for a long time in the house of the Dukes of Gelderland descended vpon the Emperour Charles the fift added by him to his other Provinces of the Netherlands Vnder Philip the second King of Spaine for the greatest part this shoke off the Spanish yoake with Zutphen gouerned now in maner of a Free estate confederate with the rest of the vnited Provinces The princes follow Otto earle of Nassau before-mentioned in right of his wife Aleide daughter to VVickard the last guardian created first Earle of Gelderland in the yeare 1079 by the Emperour Henry the third He had for second wife Sophia daughter to Wickman the last Earle of Zutphen by which meanes that Country and Earledome became annexed to the house of Gelderland Gerard the first son to Otto and Aleide Earle of Gelderland Gerlac his yonger brother and son to Otto and Sophia inherited the Earledome of Zutphen After the decease of Gerlac without heires he succeeded likewise in the Earledome of Zutphen continued euer since in the same Princes with Gelderland Henry the first son to Gerard the first Earle of Gelderland and Zutphen Gerard the second son to Henry the first He dyed sans issue Otho the second brother to Gerard the second Gerard the third son to Otho the second Otho the third son to Gerard the third Reinold the first son to Otho the third created first Duke of Gelderlandt in the yeare 1339 by the Emperour Lewes of Bavaria Reinold the second Duke of Gelderlandt Earle of Zutphen sonne to Reinold the first Reinold the third sonne to Reinold the second Hee deceased sans issue Edward brother to Reinold the third He also dyed without issue Mary sister to Edward and Reinold the third She marryed vnto William the first Duke of Iuliers William son to William the first Duke of Iuliers and Mary aforesaid He dyed without issue Reinold the fourth brother to William and son to William Duke of Iuliers and Mary He likewise deceased without issue Mary C. of Gelderland daughter to Ioane sister to William and Reinold the fourth and daughter to William Duke of Iuliers and Mary Arnold son to Mary and to Iohn Lord of Egmond Worthily incensed against his vnnaturall son Adolph by whom he had beene a long time most inhumanely detayned in prison hee partly sold and bequeathed these estates vnto Charles surnamed the Fighter Duke of Burgundy to be occupyed enioyed by that house after his decease Charles surnamed the Fighter Duke of Burgundy after the decease of Arnold succeeding in the Dukedome of Gelderland and Earledome of Zutphen Adolph son to Arnold hauing beene disinherited by his father by vertue of the sale and legacy before-mentioned Adolph of Egmond the vnnaturall son of Duke Arnold after the decease of Charles the Fighter slaine before Nancye restored by Mary Dutchesse of Burgundy daughter to Charles the Fighter Charles of Egmond Duke of Gelderland and Earle of Zutphen son to Duke Adolph Wearyed with long warres against the Princes of the Netherlands of the house of Burgundy and Austria pretending the legacy sale of Duke Arnold vpon agreement composition made with the Emperour Charles the Fift hee yeelded ouer these estates vnto him to bee enioyed after his decease in case that he left no issue He dyed without issue Charles the fift Emperour of the Romans and king of Spaine by vertue of the agreement before-mentioned made betwixt him and Duke Charles of Egmond succeeding in the Dukedome of Gelderland and Earledome of Zutphen Philip the second King of Spaine son to the Emperour Charles the fift In the raigne of this Prince these two Provinces revolted with the rest from vnder the Spanish goverment with those of Holland Zealandt Vtreicht Over-ysell West-Friselandt and Groningen making now the most potent and renowned confederate and vnited States of the Netherlands The KINGDOME of BVRGVNDY THis Kingdome was begun in the person of Charles son to the Emperour Lotharius and brother to the Emperour Lewis the second to Lotharius King of Austrasia or Lorraine whose share it was of the French dominions in the division of the part of the Emperour Lotharius made betwixt him his other brethren It contained the greatest part of the auncient Kingdome of the Burgundians occasioning the name together with Provençe It comprehendeth now besides Provençe the Dukedome Free County of Burgundy Savoy Daulphinye Lionois the Confederacy of the Switzers It lay divided from Germany by the Rhijn from Italy by the Alpes from the Kingdome of Lorraine by the Mountaine Vauge from the kingdome of West-France by the river Rhosne and by the moderne Westerne limits of the Dukedome of Burgundy These three brethren Lewis Lotharius Charles sons to the Emperour Lotharius not long after deceasing without male issue or issue legitimate and the house of the Emperour Lotharius being by that meanes extinguished the kingdome became vsurped seazed vpon by the Emp Charles the Bauld vnited by him as a province to his kingdome of West-France The Kings of Burgundy vntill this vnion follow Charles yonger sonne to the Emp. Lotharius the first French K. of Burgundy He dyed without issue Lewis the 2 d Emp. of the Romans Lotharius the second K. of Austrasia brothers vnto Charles the first K. after the decease of their brother
succeeding in the kingdome of Burgundy dividing it betwixt theÌ„ the Mountain Iour bounding and severing their portions They also both dyed without heires or lawfull in whom ended the house of the Emperour Lotharius eldest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Charles surnamed the Bauld Emperour of the Romans â—ing of West-France vncle to Charles Lewis Lotharius the second brother to the Emperour Lotharius Vnder this prince this first French kingdome of Burgundy tooke end being added as a province to West-France parted by him into three divisions or governments of Burgundy on this side of the river of Soasne Of Burgundy beyond the Soasne and of Burgundy beyond the Iour contayning together and occasioning not long after the Dukedome of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne with the Earledomes of Lyon and Mascon the Dukedomes of Burgundy beyond the Iour and the kingdome of Arles or Burgundy whose beginnings and after fortunes follow The Dukedome of Burgundy on this side the Soasne THis was part of the devision of Burgundy on this side the Soasne subdevided by the Emperour Charles the Bauld into 5 lesser Cantons the Counties of Dijon Austun Chalon Mascon Lyon governed a part by their Earles not then hereditary and but such Magistrates of the Kings of West-France so named The estate was begun in the person of Theodoric Counte of Authun vnto whom Eudo King of France having given the Counties of Dijon Chalon vnited all three into one entier Dukedome from the first possession of this prince entitl'd then of Austun shortly after by Richard his son who succeeded him named of Burgundy The heires of this princely house haue in continuance of time got seazed of the many provinces of the Low-countries by the Emperour Charles the fift revnited with Germany making the tenth circle of the Empire called from hence the circle of Burgundy The Dukedome notwithstanding their first patrimony still held vnder the fief of the French Kings was in the raigne of Mary wrested from them and vnited to the Crowne of France by king Lewis the eleaventh nothing now hereof remayning vnto them but the title The princes follow Theodoric before mentioned the first Duke in the raigne of Eudo king of France He was stiled only Duke of Authun Richard son to Theodoric He first tooke vpon him the title of Duke of Burgundy Rodulph son to Richard Becomming afterwards Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine hee left this Dukedome vnto his younger brother Hugh surnamed the Black Hugh surnamed the Blacke brother to Rodulph the last Duke of Burgundy of the house of Theodoric Duke of Austun succeeded vnto by the house of Aniou and the brethren of Hugh Capet king of France by composition agreement made herewith forced by that potent family Otho the first Duke of Burgundy younger brother to Hugh Capet the vsurping King of France Eudo the first brother to Otho the first Henry the first brother the Otho Eudo the first They all three died without heires Robert the first King of France sonne to Hugh Capet Duke of Burgundy by the greater swey of that familie kingdome Otho Guillaume first Earle of Burgundy being excluded to whom the Dukedome had beene assigned by Duke Henry the first son to his wife Gerberge Robert the second eldest son to Robert the first French King His younger brother Henry succeeded in the kingdome of France Hugh the second son to Henry son to Robert the second Hee became Monke of Cluny resigning his temporall estates vnto his brother Otho Otho the second brother to Hugh the second He founded the famous Monasterie of Cisteaux Hugh the third son to Otho the second Otho the third son to Hugh the third Hugh the fourth son to Otho the third He deceased in the Holy Land left commaunder there of the army of Philip Augustus French King against Saladin the Infidels after the returne of that prince towards France Otho the fourth son to Hugh the fourth Hugh the fift son to Otho the fourth Robert the third son to Hugh the fift Hugh the sixt son to Robert the third He dyed vnmarryed Eudo the second brother to Hugh the sixt and son to Robert the third Philip the first son to Philip son to Eudo the second He deceased sans issue the last Duke of Burgundy of the house or name of Capet succeeded vnto by the house or name of Valois Iohn French king sonne to Philip de Valois French King and to Ioane of Burgundy daughter to Robert the third and sister to Hugh the sixt Eudo the third succeeding in the Dukedome of Burgundy in the yeare 1361. Philip the second surnamed the Hardy younger son to Iohn French King Duke of Burgundy Hee married vnto Margaret daughter to Lewis Malan Earle of Flanders heire of the houses of Flanders the Free County of Burgundy Artois Nevers Rethel Brabant Limburg by meanes whereof they all became vnited in the family of Burgundy Iohn the second son to Philip the Hardy slaine by Charles Daulphin of Vienne the occasion of the bloody civill wars in France betwixt the houses of Burgundy Orleans Philip the second surnamed the Good son to Iohn the second As thâ— next heire of that house after Iaqueline before mentioned he became Earle of Hainault Holland and Zealandt and Lord of West-Freislandt transmitted to his posterity He also added to his house the Dukedome of Luxemburg bought of Elizabeth the last Duchesse thereof and the Earledome of Namur purchased of Theodore the last Earle Charles surnamed the Fighter son to Philip the Good slaine in battail before Nancy in Lorraine by the Switzers and Lorrainers Mary Duchesse of Burgundy daughter to Charles the Fighter Shee lost this countrey vnto Lewis the eleaventh French King ever since incorporated with France retayning only the title left vnto her Successours Shee married vnto Maximilian the first Arch-duke of Austria afterwards Emperour of the Romans the last princesse of the house or name of Valois Philip the third son to Maximiliam the first Archduke of Austria and Emperour of the Romans and to Mary de Valois aforesaid succeeding in the provinces estates of the Netherlands and in the title of Duke of Burgundy Hee marryed vnto Ioane eldest daughter vnto Ferdinand the fift Elizabeth Kings of Spaine Charles the second of the name Duke of Burgundy the fift of the name Emperour of the Romans son to Philip the third Duke of Burgundy and to Ioane of Spaine heire of the three houses of Burgundy Spaine Austria He added to the dominions of Burgundy in the Low Countries the countryes of Gelderland Zutphen Vtreicht Over-Ysel and Groningen Philip the second of that name king of Spaine and the fourth of the name Duke of Burgundy In the raigne of this prince the provinces of Holland Zealandt Vtreicht Over-Ysel Gelderlandt Zutphen West-Freisland Groningen part of the dominions of Burgundy revolted from vnder the government of their princes knowne now by
the name of the Vnited Provinces Isabella daughter to Philip the second king of Spaine by the gift and assignment of her father succeeding in the title of Burgundy and in what is left of the Netherlands Shee married vnto Albert Arch-duke of Austria younger son to the Emperour Maximilian the second lately deceased THE EARLEDOME of LYON and MASCON now LIONOIS THey contayned the rest of Burgundy lying on this side the Soasne devided by the Emperour Charles the Bauld as hath beene before related into fiue lesser Cantons the Counties of Dijon Austun and Chalon making the Dukedome of Burgundy and those other of Lyon Mascon commaunded by their severall Earles being then but such officers of the Emperour thus named becomming after this to be Vsu-fructuaryes and hereditary They came afterwards to the right of the Bishops Church of Lyon vnited with France and making the countrey now called Lionois held as was still the Dukedome of Burgundy vnder the right soveraignety of the French Kings THE DVKEDOME OF BVRGVNDY BEYOND THE IOVR. IT was situated betwixt the Mountainous ridge of the Iour and the Alpes and the Rhijn comprehending at this day the Dukedome of Savoy and the confederacy of the Switzers Grisons It was first an Earledome begun in the person of Conrade brother to Robert the great and vncle to Eudo afterwards French King appointed first Counte or governour hereof by the Emperour Charles the Bauld In the person of Rodulph son to Conrade succeeding herevnto in the Earledome or government it was raised to a petty kingdome named of Burgundy by Eudo French King the more hereby to enoble his house and to affront Bozon Earle of Burgundy beyond the Soasne who already had vsurped the title of King of Burgundy by the aide assistance of the German Emperours Rodulph notwithstanding after the decease of Eudo being vnwilling to displease the Emperours changed afterwards his more odious title of King for that lesser of Duke continued by the succeeding princes By Bozon the second the last Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine vpon the decease of his brother Rodulph the second without heires succeeding in the kingdome of Arles or Burgundy it became vnited to that kingdome continuing in this vnion vntill the expiration and end of that State The princes follow Conrade aforesaid first Earle or Governour of Burgundy beyond the Iour in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Bald. Rodulph the first son to Conrade first King afterwards Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine in the raignes of Eudo and Charles the Simple French Kings Charles the Simple being imprisoned and deposed by his factious nobility he became afterwards King of France The better to strengthen his side and to assure his ill got kingdome he gaue the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine vnto Rodulph Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne Rodulph the second Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne by the gift of Rodulph French King succeeding in the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine Contending with Hugh King of Arles Burgundy for the Empire and kingdome of Italy he exchanged his right vnto Italy for the kingdom of Arles resigning vnto his brother Hugh surnamed the Blacke the Dukedome of Burgundy on this side the Soasne and to his brother Bozon this other of Burgundy Transiuraine Bozon Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine by the gift of his brother Rodulph king of Arles His brother Rodulph King of Arles deceasing without issue he became also King of Arles Burgundy in whom ended the name title of the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine or beyond the Iour vnited to the kingdome of Arles The Kingdome of ARLES and BVRGVNDY THis Kingdome was begun in the person of Bozon brother to Iudith wife vnto the Emperour Charles the Bauld by the gift of this prince made first Earle or Governour of Burgundy beyond the Soasne after his decease in the raigne of the two bastard brothers Lewis and Carloman French Kings created king of Arles and Burgundy for thus were these kings stiled by the Emperour Charles the Fat to bee held vnder the right of the German Emperours It contained at the time when it was first erected onely the division or Earledome of Burgundy beyond the Soasne before-mentioned lying betwixt that riuer and the mountaine Iour the Rhosne and the Alpes and the Vauge and the Sea Mediterranean cōprehending now the Countryes of Provençe Daulphinye the Free County of Burgundy By Bozon the second Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine vpon the decease of his brother Rodulph the first sans issue succeeding in this kingdome the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine was added hereunto In Rodulph the second deceasing without heires the kingdome state tooke end giuen by him to the Emperour Conrade the second to Henry surnamed the Black son herevnto and of his sister Gisela incorporated by them to the German Kingdome Empire parted afterwards into sundry lesser Signeuryes Gouerments the Earledomes of Provençe of the Free County of Burgundy the Dukedome of Savoy Daulphinye and the Confederacy of the Switzers and Grisons partly at this day holding of the Empire partly vnited with the Kingdome of France partly being Free Estates The order of the Princes follow Bozon the first Earle of Burgundy on this fide of the Soasne created first king of Burgundy or Arles in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Fat of Lewes and Carloman French kings Lewis son to Bozon of Ermengarde daughter to the Emperour Lewes the second He was chosen crowned king of Italy Roman Emperour by the factious Italians betrayed afterwards at Verona to his Competitour Berengario Duke of Friuli sent back with his eyes plucked out Hee dyed sans issue leauing the kingdome vnto Hugh d' Arles bastard son to Lotharius the second King of Lorraine Waldrada his concubine Earle of Provençe Hugh d' Arles by the gift of Lewis succeeding in the kingdome of Arles and Burgundy Elected together with Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine by their severall factions king of Italy for his more easie quiet possession of Italy he gaue Arles Burgundy vnto Rodulph his competitour Rodulph the first Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine vpon composition with Hugh d' Arles succeeding in the kingdome of Arles Burgundy He gaue the dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine vnto his brother Bozon the second died without issue Bozon the second Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine after the decease of his brother Rodulph the first succeeding in the kingdome of Arles Burgundy By this Prince and meanes Burgundy Transiuraine or beyond the Iour became vnited with the kingdome of Arles Burgundy Conrade son to Bozon the second Hee married vnto Maude sister to Lotharius daughter to Lewes the fourth French kings Rodulph the second son to Conrade Maude Iustly incensed against the French kings of the house of Aniou in regard of their iniuries done vnto his family and to the house of Charles the Great
from the which he was descended by his mother in the vsurpations of Burgundy on this side the Soasne and of the kingdome of France destitute of heires and quitting the French partie he gaue the Kingdome of Arles Burgundy vnto Conrade the second Emperour of the Germans to Henry surnamed the Black son to the Emperour Conrade of his sister Gisela By this meanes ended the kingdome of Arles Burgundy vnited by the Emperour Conrade the second his son Henry the Black vnto the German Empire divided into the Provinces and Estates before-mentioned of Provençe and Daulphiny the Free County Savoy and of the Switzers whose beginnings and continuance vnto our times follow THE EARLEDOME OF PROVENCE OR ARLES BY this name we reade in Caesar the whole more Southerne division of Gaule named afterwards Gaule Narbonensis to haue beene called in regard of the civility of the inhabitants and subjection hereof to the Roman lawes and much difference from the other newly conquered and barbarous Gallia excluded by this Author from the accompt of Gaule and named the Further Province The rest of this Roman Province of Gaule by the invasion and conquests of the barbarous nations taking vp new names the appellation onely remained in the part hereof contayned betwixt the Rhosne Alpes Falling to the share of Charles son to the Emperour Lotharius it became a parcell of his kingdome of Burgundy Afterwards in the person of Bozon the first it was made a part of the kingdome of Arles and Burgundy In the person of Hugh d' Arles supposed by Rubys to haue beene the bastard son of Lotharius the second king of Lorraine and of his Concubine Waldrada it was first made an Earledome being giuen vnto him with this title by king Bozon the first to bee held vnder the soveraignty of the kings of Arles and Burgundy Hugh d' Arles Earle of Provençe by the gift of Lewis son to Bozon becomming afterwards king of Arles and Burgundy and not long after this resigning that kingdome vnto Rodulph the second Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine exchanged for the kingdome of Italy reserued here onely this Earledome for his sonne William to he held vnder the soueraigne right of the kings of Arles Burgundy confirmed afterwards by Conrade the second and the Cerman Emperours but with cōdition to be held of the Emperours By the Emperour Albert the first the fief whole right of the Earledome of Provençe belonging to the German Emperours was vnited to Philip Augustus the French kings By Charles d' Aniou the last Earle of Provēçe wāting heires the country was given to Lewis the Eleventh French K. by whō it was incorporated with the kingdome of France in which vnion state it now remaineth The order of the first Earles we find not From Raimūd the last Earle of the house of Hugh d' Arles vnto Charles d' Aniou aforesaid the vnion of Provençe with the crown of France they were continued as followeth Raimund Earle of Provençe descēded frō Hugh d' Arles before mētioned Charles the first Earle of Aniou Maine afterwards K. of Naples Sicily brother to Lewis the ninth surnamed the Saint French King Earle of Provençe in right of his wife Beatres daughter to Raimund Charles the second King of Naples Earle of Provençe son to Charles the first Robert King of Naples Earle of Provençe son to Charles the second Ioane the first Queene of Naples Countesse of Provençe daughter to Charles Duke of Calabria son to King Robert By this Princesse the city countrey of Avignon were first alienated from the Earledome of Provençe and given to the Popes in lieu of a certaine tribute pretended to be due for the kingdome of Naples held of the Papacy and for many yeares vnpayed vnto that sea Lewis the first yonger sonne to Iohn French King adopted by Ioane the first Hee succeeded onely in Provençe The kingdome of Naples after the decease of Queene Ioane became seazed by Charles Durazzo descended from Charles the first continued after in his family vnto queene Ioane the second Lewis the second son to Lewis the first Earle of Provençe Lewis the third son to Lewis the second He dyed without heires Reiner broto Lewis the third Earle of Provençe in right of his wife Isabel Duke of Lorraine Deceasing without surviuing heires male he gaue the Earledome of Provençe to his brother Charles Earle of Maine Charles Earle of Maine Provençe brother to Reiner Wanting heires he bequeathed this countrey vnto Lewis the Eleaventh French King since which time it hath continued vnited with the Crowne of France DAVLPHINY THe Estate was begun by Guy surnamed the Fat Earle of Albon vsurping seazing vpon the countrey hereof with the title of Earle of Vienne in the raigne of Rodulph the second surnamed le Fay-neant the last king of Arles Burgundy Guy the third of that name Earle of Vienne taking the Dolphin for his armes alluding to the nature of that fish which of all other is accompted the most familiar and friendly vnto man first named himselfe Dolphin of Vienne from whom the succeeding princes haue still continued the stile and the countrey from thence beene called Daulphiny In the yeare 1340 Humbert last Daulphin of Vienn◠destitute of heires deceasing gaue this countrey vnto Iohn French king with condition that the eldest sonnes of France should alwayes beare that title and bee immediate Princes a custome still afterwards vnto this day observed by the French The Princes for as many as wee find of them were these Guy the first surnamed the Fat before mentioned Earle of Albon descended from Girard Earle of Vienne dispossessed thrust out by the Emperour Charles the Bauld the pretence of this his vsurpation title Guy the second son to Guy the first Guy the third son to Guy the second He first stiled himselfe Dolphin of Vienne The order of the Dolphins from this prince we finde not and vntill Humbert Humbert the last Dolphin of Vienne of the house of Guy the Fat Charles eldest son to Iohn French King the first Dolphin of the house of France by the gift of Humbert in whom this countrie was vnited with France the title continued still afterwards in the eldest sons of the French Kings This province as part of the kingdomes of Arles Burgundy was aunciently held of the German Empire How it was cleered from the right hereof we cannot certainely relate The Free Countrey of Burgundy IT hath beene thus named from the Free Estate which the inhabitants enjoy vnder their Princes The Earledome was begun in the person of Otho-Guillaume son to Gerberge Countesse of Dijon wife to Henry the first Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne seazed hereof by the aide power of Robert French King in lieu of that Dukedome given vnto him by Henry the first and whereof he had bin deprived by King Robert By Ioane Countesse hereof
of Artois married vnto Philip surnamed the Long French King it became with Artois possessed by the house of France By Margaret daughter to Ioane and Philip the Long French King marrying to Lewis the first Earle of Flanders it was carryied to the house of Flanders from whence it descended to those of Burgundy Austria where now it resteth The order of the Earles follow Otho-Guillaume before mentioned first Count Palatine of Burgundy in the raigne of Robert King of France Reinard the first son to Otho-Guillaume William the first son to Reinard Stephen son to William the first slaine in the holy wars against the Infidell William the second son to Stephen Reinard the second He gaue to Berthold son to the Emperour Conrade the third the cities of Geneve Lousanne Frederique Barbarossa Emperour of the Romans in the right of his wife Beatres daughter to Reinard the second Otho the first third son to the Emperour Frederique Barbarossa of Beatres He deceased without heire male After the decease of Otho the first the right was questioned betwixt Otho D. of Merā husbād to Beatres eldest daughter to Otho Girard Counte of Vienne husband to Ioane younger daughter to Otho both princes being acknowledged by their factions and vsurping the title of Earles of Burgundy a cause of long war and contention betwixt the sides Otho the second Duke of Meran and Girard Counte of Vienne in the right of their wiues Beatres Ioane aforesaid daughters to Otho the first Otho the third Duke of Meran son to Otho the second and Stephen son to William Earle of Chalon Salins next heire to Girard Counte of Vienne Iohn son to Stephen Hugh son to Iohn This tooke to wife Aliz daughter to Otho the third Duke of Meran in whom the two different houses were vnited and the quarrell composed Othelin son to Hugh Aliz aforesaid He tooke to wife Maude Countesse of Artois Ioane Countesse of Artois Burgundy daughter to Othelin Maude Shee marryed vnto Philip surnamed the Long French King Margaret Countesse of Artois and Burgundy daughter vnto Philip the Long French King Ioan. Shee marryed vnto Lewis the first Earle of Flanders He was slaine fighting against the English for the French in the battail at Crecy Lewis the second surnamed Malan Earle of Flanders Burgundy Artois son to Lewis the first and Margaret Margaret Countesse of Flanders Burgundy Artois daughter to Lewis the second surnamed Malan Shee marryed vnto Philip de Valois surnamed the Hardy Duke of Burgundy sonne to Iohn French King By this meanes the three great Earledomes of Burgundy Flanders and Artois became annexed to the family of Burgundy by Mary of Valois wife to Maximilian the first brought afterwards to the house of Austria The Earledome of Burgundy hath alwayes beene held vnder the Empire being a parcell of the kingdome of Arles Burgundy THE DVKEDOME OF SAVOY THe Estate was begun in the person of Beroald surnamed the Saxon in recompence of his many good services done herevnto created first Earle of Maurienne by Rodulph the second king of Arles and Burgundy Amadis the second of that name Earle of Maurienne having given vnto him by the Emperour Henry the fourth the litle countrey of Savoy adding it herevnto and leaving his former title of Maurienne first tooke vpon him the name of Earle of Savoy continued by the succeeding princes In the Councell of Constance and in the person of Amadis the eight it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Sigismond The Princes follow Beroald first Earle of Maurienne surnamed the Saxon in the raigne of Rodulph the second King of Arles Burgundy Humbert the first son to Beroald Earle of Maurienne confirmed by the Emperour Conrade the second Amadis the first Earle of Maurienne son to Humbert the first Humbert the second Earle of Maurienne son to Amadis the first Amadis the second son to Humbert the second He first named himselfe Earle of Savoy in the raigne of the Emperour Henry the fourth Humbert the third Earle of Savoy sonto Amadis the second Thomas the first son to Humbert the third Amadis the third son to Thomas the first Boniface son to Amadis the third He dyed without heires Peter son to Thomas the first brother to Amadis the third He dyed without male issue Philip the first brother to Peter He deceased also without heires Amadis the fourth son to Thomas of Savoy son to Thomas the first Edward the first son to Amadis the fourth He deceased without heires Amadis the fift son to Amadis the fourth and brother to Edward the first Amadis the sixt son to Amadis the fift Amadis the seaventh Earle of Savoy sonne to Amadis the sixt Amadis the eight son to Amadis the seaventh created first Duke of Savoy in the Councell of Constance by the Emperour Sigismond He turned Religious living an Anchoret at Ripaille vpon the Lake of Geneve Hee was afterwards by the Councell of Basil made Pope against Eugenius the fourth by the name of Faelix the fourth after some 9 yeares Papacy againe quitting the world and returning to his Cell at Ripaille where in a private state he dyed Lewis Duke of Savoy sonne to Amadis the eight Amadis the ninth son to Lewis Philibert the first Duke of Savoy son to Amadis the ninth He deceased without heires Charles the first brother to Philibert the first Charles the second son to Charles the first He dyed without heires Philip the second sonne to Lewis son to Amadis the eight great vncle to Charles the second Philibert the second son to Philip the second He also left no heires of his body Charles the third son to Philip the second and brother to Philibert the second Emanuel Philibert son to Charles the 3d. Charles Emanuel son to Emanuel Phil. now Duke of Savoy The League and Vnion of the Switzers THis is an aggregate state consisting of sundry different particulars vnited onely in a generall league named thus from the Canton of Switz one of the three first joyning in this confederacie occasioning and bringing on the vnion of the rest They comprehend the whole auncient countrey of the Helvetij parts of the Allobroges Rauraci Germans beyond the Rhijn together with the Mountaine people of the Veragri Seduni Lepontij Sarunetes with others inhabiting the hollow bottomes of the Alpes Lepontiae Rhaeticae and Paeninae at this day whatsoever is contayned betwixt the Mountainous ridge of the Iour the Lakes of Como Maggiore in Italy the Lake of Geneve and the Rhiin intercepted from the head thereof vnto below Basil. Simlerus devideth them into three distinct rankes the Cantons the Confederate States and the Prefectures subject to the Cantons The Cantons of the Switzers THese properly make the body of the Common-wealth of the Switzers vnited in a more strict league then the rest and enjoying sundry rights prerogatiues before the other who alone haue voices in their generall assemblies consult
Bremgarten aunciently likewise belonging to the house of Habspurg and Austria surprised with Bremgarten Baden by the Confederate Switzers in their warres against the Archduke Frederique obeying now likewise the eight first Cantons The Free Provinces in Wagenthall THese are certaine castles townes thus named below Lucern the chiefe whereof are Meyenberg and Richensee vpon the riuer Russ the Lake Richensee They were also once subiect to the Archdukes of Austria in the aforesaid warres of the Switzers against the Archduke Frederique surprised and taken from that house by the Canton of Lucerne They are commaunded now by the seuen first Cantons Rapperswyl IT is a towne vpon the Lake of Zurich the seate sometimes of the Earles thus named from whom it descended vpon the Princes of Habspurg and Austria Vnder the Archduke Sigismond in the yeare 1458 it was surprised by the Cantons of Vren Switz Vnderwald and Glarona obeying euer since the joint authority of these 4 confederate Switzers Turgow IT is a country bordering vpon the Rhijn called thus from the riuer Thur. It sometimes also was subiect for the most part to the Princes of the house of Austria wonne herefrom by the seuen first Cantons in their warres against the Archduke Sigismond in the yeare 1460. It obeyeth now the seuen first Cantons the towne of S i Gal and the parts belonging to the Abbots of S t Gal and Rinou and to the Bishops of Constance excepted The right notwithstanding of iudicature in criminall causes for the part of the Switzers appertaineth iointly to all the ten first Confederates taken first from the Archduke Frederique by the Emperour Sigismond pawned to the city of Constance and vpon the peace betwixt the Emperour Maximilian the first and the Switzers in the conclusion of the Suevian warre and in the yeare 1499 yeelded vp to the ten first Cantons The Country and towne of Sargans THese were the Sarunetes of Pliny part of the Rhaeti Alpestres Aunciently they obeyed the Countes of VVerdenberg Earles likewise hereof In the yeare 1483 George Earle of Werdenberg and Sargans sold these to the seuen first Cantons who now in this right iointly command the same The Prefectourship of Rheineck THis bordereth vpon the left shore of the Rhiin aboue the Lake of Constance It containeth the towne of Rheineck whereof we name it the seate of the Governour Alstetten a valley of the Alpes extended towards VVerdenberg It aunciently belonged to the Archdukes of Austria After sundry changes of the Lords thereof it was sold to the inhabitants of Appenzel taken afterwards from them during their warres with the Abbot of S. Gal by the 4 Cantons of Zurich Lucern Switz and Glarona then confederate with the Abbot It now iointly is commaunded by the seuen first Cantons together with the Canton of Appenzel Locarno IT is a town in the borders of Italy vpō the Lake Maggiore It belonged aunciently to the Dukes of Milan In the yeare 1513 by Maximilian Sfortia it was giuen to the 12 first Cantons with the Vale of Magia and the townes of Lugano and Mendrisio in recompence of their good service done vnto him against the French chased out of Italy and his Dukedome of Milan chiefly by their aide confirmed vnto them by the succeeding Dukes It is now governed by the ioint commaund of the 12 first Cantons Appenzel excluded not admitted into their confederacie vntill after this gift The Vale of Magia IT is a valley of the Alpes Lepontiae named thus from the riuer Magia running thorough the valley and receiued into the Lake Maggiore at Locarno It was sometimes likewise subiect to the Dukes of Milan belonging to Locarno made now a distinct Prefectourship By the aforesaid gift of Maximilian Sfortia it came to the 12 first Cantons commaunded now iointly by them Lugano THe towne is situated vpon the Lake thus called in the same borders of Italy It also sometimes belonged to the Dukes of Millan by Maximilian Sfortia giuen to the 12 first Cantons now the Lords thereof Mendrisio IT lyeth vpon the Lake of Lugano belonging sometimes to that town made now a seuerall goverment By Maximilian Sfortia with Lugano Locarno and the vale of Magia it was giuen to the 12 first Cantons now possessed by them The countrie of Belinzano THis contayneth three prefectureships of Belinzano Palenser-tal and Riviera The towne is situated vpon the river Tesino betwixt the head thereof and the Lake Maggiore The whole sometimes belonged to the Earles of Masox sold by them to the Cantons of Vren and Vnderwald about the yeare 1422 surprised by the Dukes of Milan lastly delivered in the yeare 1500 by the inhabitants to the Canton of Vren during the warres betwixt those Dukes the Frenchmen It now obeyeth the three first confederate Cantons of Vren Switz and Vnderwald commaunding by course in the three severall prefectureships The Kingdome of VVest-France THis Kingdome was begun in the person of Charles surnamed the Bauld yongest son vnto the Emperour Lewis the godly whose portion or share it was in that vnprovident devision of the French dominions made betwixt him his brethren Lotharius and Lewis It was devided from the kingdomes of Lorraine Burgundy or the share of the Emperour Lotharius by the rivers of the Scheld and the Rhosne contayning the whole France lying vpon the West of those rivers vnto the Pyrenaean Mountaines and the Aquitanique French British Oceans Bretaigne only excepted By Charles the Bauld the first prince Burgundy on this side the Soasne comprehending now the Dukedome of Burgundy the countrey of Lionois were added to this kingdome devision By King Iohn Daulphiny By Lewis the eleaventh the Earledome of Provence By Francis the first Bretaigne by which meanes the kingdome became this way enlarged vnto the river Soasne and the Alpes On the other side by Henry the second and the league of Cambray the Earledomes of Flanders and Artois aunciently held of the crowne were quitted from all homage and right hereof vnto Philip the second King of Spaine and the heires of the house of Burgundy The Kingdome of France AT this day the name and posterity of the French worne out in all other parts of the auncient French dominions and the distinction of West-France abolished this now only retaineth the name of France The order of the Kings of West-France or France follow Charles surnamed the Bauld the founder of the kingdome youngest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Hee was afterwards created Roman Emperour and deceased in the yeare 857. Lewis the first surnamed the Stammerer son to Charles the Bauld He was also Roman Emperour Hee dyed without lawfull heires Charles the Simple his onely legitimate son not being borne vntill after his decease In regard of this defect the Empire of the Romans became translated from the Kings of West-France vnto the Kings of Germany of the house of Charles the Great Lewis the second Carloman naturall sons to the Emperour Lewis
surnamed the Stammerer joynt Kings created in the minority of Charles the Simple Lewis the second deceasing Carloman raigned alone who dyed not long after Lewis the third surnamed le Fay-neant sonne to Carloman His raigne was but short deposed for his slought many vices and shorne Monke of Saint Denys Charles surnamed the Fat son to Lewis the Auncient King of Germany and Emperour of the Romans called in by his faction elected King of West-France in the minority of Charles the Simple Hee was deposed not long after and deprived of all his estates dying in great misery and want nere vnto Constance in Germany in the yeare 889. Eudon guardian to Charles the Simple son to Robert Earle of Aniou son to Witichind prince of the Saxons in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great in the minority of his pupill after the Emperour Charles the Fat created French King After some two yeares raigne he was likewise deposed by this factious vnconstant nation succeeded vnto by Charles the Simple By meanes notwithstanding of this election there followed afterwards long quarrels and contention for the kingdome betwixt his kindred the house of Aniou and Charles the Simple and his issue during the whole Caroline line a chiefe pretence of Capets vsurpation Charles the Simple the legitimate son of the Emperour Lewis surnamed the Stammerer He had warres with Robert Earle of Aniou brother to King Eudon in regard of the election of Eudon pretending right to the kingdome and slaine by him in a battaill After a short and troublesome raigne caught imprisoned at Peronne by Hebert Earle of Vermandois and forsaken by the nobility hee resigned the kingdome to Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine son to Conrade Earle of Burgundy Transiuraine brother to Robert the first Earle of Aniou vncle to King Eudon vpon the imprisonment and forced resignation of Charles the Simple elected French King Lewis the fourth son to Charles the Simple and Elgina daughter to Edward surnamed the Elder and sister to Athelstan Kings of England surnamed the Forreiner for that during the captivity of his father and the vsurpation of Rodulph he lived exiled with his vncle Athelstan in England after the death of the vsurper called home and restored to the kingdome Hee had wars with Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Majour of the Palace son to Robert the second jealous of the popularity greatnes and the ambition of that house Lothaire son to Lewis the fourth In the raigne hereof Hugh Capet heire of the house of Aniou son to Hugh the Great begun againe to renew the auncient quarell of his family touching the kingdome the which not long after he obtayned Lewis the fift son to Lothaire He dyed young without issue the last French King of the house of Charles the Great Hugh Capet son to Hugh the Great Earle of Paris and Majour of the Palace after much quarrell betwixt the houses of Aniou and of Charles the Great thorough a long basenes slougth and pusillanimity of the degenerate princes of that line the present dislike of Charles Duke of Lorraine the next heire the long greatnes and still growing popularity of his house his flattery and crafty insinuations with the nobility and people and religious pretences and of his right and succession to King Eudo and Rodulph in the yeare 965 elected king by this wavering nation Charles Duke of Lorraine excluded caught afterwards by him and imprisoned during life Robert son to Hugh Capet Henry the first younger son to Robert preferred by his father before Robert his elder brother succeeding in the Dukedome of Burgundy Philip the first son to Henry the first Lewis the sixt son to Philip the first Lewis the seaventh son to Lewis the sixt About the raigne of this prince dyed Iohn de Temporibus by the stiffe consent of the French and German writers reported to haue lived from the Emperour Charles the Great vnto this time for aboue the space of 300 yeares Philip the second surnamed Augustus sonne to Lewis the seaventh Lewis the eight son to Philip the second Lewis the ninth surnamed the Saint son to Lewis the eight Philip the third son to Lewis the ninth Philip the fourth surnamed the Faire son to Philip the third Lewis the tenth surnamed Hutin son to Philip the Faire Hee deceased without male issue Philip the fift surnamed the Tall brother to Lewis the tenth Hee also dyed without issue male Charles the fourth brother to Lewis Hutin and Philip the Tall. He also deceased without male issue Philip the sixt surnamed of Valois the next prince of the blood of the line masculine succeeding by the pretence of a Salique Law In the raigne hereof began those long and fierce wars betwixt the French Edward the third King of England descended of Isabel daughter to Philip the fourth pretending in this right for the kingdomes the issue whereof was the great overthrowes of the French at the battails of Crecy and Poictiers the captivity of Iohn French King and the restitution of Normandy and other parts of France taken from the English by King Philip Augustus lost notwithstanding not long after to King Charles the fift with Aquitaine Guienne vntill that time still held by the English nation Iohn French King sonne to Philip the sixt taken prisoner in the English warres by Edward Prince of Wales son to Edward the third at the battaile of Poictiers Charles the fift son to Iohn He recovered againe the countries of Normandy Aquitaine and Guienne and whatsoever else the English held in the continent of France the towne and forts about Calis onely excepted Charles the sixt son to Charles the fift In the raigne hereof fell out that fatall discord betwixt the houses of Orleans and Burgundy by the advantage whereof the weakenes of this phrenetique king and their victory at Agincourt Charles the Dolphin disinherited and Henry the fift King of England having married Catherinne his daughter made Regent of France the English again got seazed of the chiefest parts of the kingdome hereof Henry the sixt King of England being afterwards crowned king of France at Paris Charles the seaventh son to Charles the sixt After long trouble warres Philip the Good and the faction of Burgundy reconciled hee againe cleered France of the English the towne countrey of Calis excepted Lewis the eleaventh son to Charles the seaventh Charles the eight son to Lewis the eleaventh He dyed sans issue Lewis the twelth Duke of Orleans and Valois the next prince of the blood of the line masculine Hee marryed vnto Anne Dutchesse of Bretaigne and deceased without heire male Francis the first Duke of Engoulesme the next prince of the blood of the race masculine He marryed vnto Claude Dutchesse of Bretaigne daughter to Lewis the twelth Anne and incorporated Bretaigne to the crowne of France Henry the second son to Francis the first He wonne the towne countrey of
Calis from Mary queene of England Francis the second son to Henry the second Charles the ninth son to Henry the second and brother to Francis the second Henry the third son to Henry the second and brother to Francis the second and Charles the ninth These three brethren kings all dyed without issue the last princes of the house of Valois Henry the fourth King of Navarre son to Antony of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme Ioane queene of Navarre the next prince of the blood of the line masculine descended from Lewis the ninth surnamed the Saint slain at Paris by that wretched Assassinate Ravaillart Lewis the thirteenth son to Henry the fourth King of France Navarre now raigning The Earledome of Flanders THis belonged sometimes vnto the kingdome of West-France held still by the princes thereof vnder the fief of this crowne quitted vnto Philip and second king of Spaine and to the heires of the house of Burgundy by Henry the second French King the late league of Cambray Concerning the occasion and beginning of the name hereof we cannot relate any thing certainely The estate was begun after Wassenburg in the person of one Lideric Buc vnto whom the Countrey was given with the title of Forester by Dagobert the first French King at that time for the most part lying waste and without almost inhabitants thorough the vastnes of the woods and marishes and the pyracyes of the Danes In the person of Bauldwin the last Forester it was made an Earledome by the Emperour Charles the Bauld whose sister Iudith he had marryed in which stile it hath ever since continued It contayned then besides moderne Flanders the countrey of Artois and the parts of France where now lie Vermanduois Boulognois or vnto the Some By Earle Philip the first the parts of Vermanduois Artois and Boulognois were severed from Flanders given in way of dowry with Isabel daughter to his sister Margaret and Bauldwin Earle of Hainault vnto Philip Augustus French king since incorporated by this meanes vnto the Crowne of France part whereof became afterwards the Earledome of Artois The Princes follow Lideric Buc the first Forester son to Salvart Prince of Diion created by Dagobert French King according to Wassenburg in the yeare 611 after Heuterus in the yeare 621. Antony Buc son to Lideric Buc slaine by the Danes Boschart son to Lideric Buc and brother to Antony He was driuen out by Theodoric French king hauing only left vnto him the Lordship of Harlebec After this for about one hundred yeares space we reade not of any Foresters or Lords hereof the country in the meane time being miserably spoiled by the Norman and Danish pyrats Estored Lord of Harlebec afterwards Forester by whom the Normans were expulsed He liued in the time of Charles Martel Regent of France Lideric the second son to Estored Inguelran son to Lideric the second Odoacer son to Inguelran Bauldwin the first son to Odoacer Hauing married Iudith sister to the Emperour Charles the Bauld he was created by him first Earle of Flanders in whom ended the title of Foresters Bauldwin the second son to Bauldwin the first Arnold the first son to Bauldwin the second Bauldwin the third son to Arnold Arnold the second sonne to Bauldwin the third Bauldwin the fourth sonne to Arnold the second Hee had giuen vnto him the Iland of Walcheren in Zealand by the Emperour Henry the second the cause of long contention betwixt the houses of Flanders Holland quitted afterwards by Earle Guye of Flanders vnto Florentius the fift Earle of Holland Bauldwin the fift son to Bauldwin the fourth Bauldwin the sixt son to Bauldwin the fift He marryed Richilde Countesse of Hainault daughter to Regnier the third vniting for a time those two Earledomes in his succession and family He deceased in the yeare 1070. Arnold the third son to Bauldwin the sixt Earle of Flanders and Hainault slaine in battaile sans issue by his Vncle Robert Robert the first son to Bauldwin the fift and Vncle to Arnold the third His nephew Bauldwin brother to Arnold the third succeeded in the Earledome of Hainault by which meanes those two estates were againe divided Robert the second Earle of Flanders son to Robert the first Bauldwin the seauenth son to Robert the second Wanting heires he bequeathed Flanders vnto Charles surnamed the Good son to Canutus king of Denmarke and Adela Charles surnamed the Good son to Canutus king of Denmarke and Adela daughter to Robert the first He dyed sans issue William the first son to Robert Duke of Normandy eldest son to William surnamed the conquerour Duke of Normandy and king of England and Maude wife vnto the Conquerour daughter to Bauldwin the fift and sister to Bauldwin the sixt He enioyed not long the Earledome expulsed in regard of his tyranny and cruelty Theodoric son to Theodoric Earle of Elsatz and of Gertrud daughter to Robert the first William the Norman being driuen out slaine Hee deceased in the yeare 1168. Philip son to Theodoric Margaret eldest sister to Philip. She marryed vnto Bauldwin the sixt Earle of Hainault Namur vniting againe these two Earledomes in one family Bauldwin the ninth Earle of Flanders Hainault son to Bauldwin Margaret Ioane Countesse of Flanders Hainault daughter to Bauldwin the ninth She dyed sans issue Margaret the second Countesse of Flanders Hainault daughter to Bauldwin the ninth yonger sister to Ioane She marryed vnto William of Bourbon Lord of Dampierre She had before this marriage by Buscart Prior of S. Peter in L'isle her gurdian a base son named Iohn d'Avesnes succeeding afterwards in Hainault William the second son to William of Bourbon Lord of Dampier Margaret Earle onely of Flanders Iohn d'Avesnes son to Margaret Buscart by composition amongst the brethren succeeding in Hainault He dyed without issue Guy Earle of Flanders son to Margaret William Lord of Dampier yonger brother to William the second Robert the third son to Guy Earle of Flanders Lewis the first son to Lewis son to Robert the third Mary daughter to Iames Earle of Nevers Retel He marryed vnto Margaret heire of the Earledomes of Burgundy and Artois He was slaine fighting against the English in the battaile of Crecy Lewis the second surnamed Malan from a castle thus called the place of his birth Earle of Flanders Artois and Burgundy son to Lewis the first Margaret daughter to Philip the Long second king and Ioane Countesse of Artois and Burgundy Margaret Countesse of Flanders Burgundy Artois daughter to Lewis the second She married vnto Philip de Valois surnamed the Hardy Duke of Burgundy son to Iohn French king by meanes whereof these three Estates descended vpon the house of Burgundy afterwards of Austria The Earledome of ARTOIS THis tooke the name from the Atrebates the auncient inhabitants or otherwise from Arras the chiefe towne It was sometimes a part of Flanders giuen with other peeces anciently belonging to
Elizabeth of most famous memory it was surprised by the English and for a time held by that nation for Calice detained by the French surrendred thorough sicknes amongst the souldiers and for want of fresh water which is altogether conveyed hither from the hils without by conduit pipes cut of by the enemie the onely weakenes of the towne Within the land not farre of is the towne of Yvetot sometimes stiled a kingdome in regard of the ancient exemptions and priviledges of the Lords thereof from al homage and subjection to the kings of France It is now a principality in the house of Bellay Diepe at the mouth of a little river so called a well frequented Port especially for the trade of the West-Indies and New-found-land S. Valerie an other haven towne lying betwixt Diepe and Havre de Grace Caux the country hereof were the Caletes of Caesar the Caleti of Strabo THE PARLIAMENT OF PARIS COmprehending Picardie Champaigne Brie France Special Beausse Poictou Engoulmois Berry Bourbonois Forest Beaujolois Lionois and Auvergne PICARDIE BOunded vpon the West with Normandy and the British Ocean vpon the North with Artois and Hainault of the Low Countries vpon the East with Luxemburg and Lorraine and vpon the South with Champaigne and France Speciall The countrie is fruitfull in corne the store-house of Paris Chiefer townes are Abbe-ville a Bishops sea and Bailliage the best towne of Ponthieu vpon the river Some Monstreul Nere herevnto is Crecie the French Cannae famous for their great overthrow and the victorie of the English in the raigne of Philip the sixt These two lie in Ponthieu which is a low fenny country named thus frō the many bridges made over the moorish flats thereof Boulogne Portus Gessoriacus of Caesar Gesoriacum Navale of Ptolemie Portus Morinorum of Plinie and civitas Bononensium of Antoninus a Bailliage and Bishops sea vpon the English chanell The towne hath beene made strong especially since the surprisall thereof by K. Henry the eight and the English divided into the Higher the Lower Boulogne distant about an hundred paces asunder and severally walled and fortified The haven serveth rather for passage into England then for traficke and negotiation The country neighbouring is named from hence le Pais Boulognois Pagus Gessoriacus of Plinie and the Bononenses of Antoninus part of the Morini of Caesar Strabo and Plinie Calais Portus Iccius of Caesar Portus Britannicus Morinorum of Pliny and Promontorium Itium of Ptolemy a strong sea-coast towne at the entrance of the English chanell and the borders of Artois After the battaill of Crecy and a whole yeares siege it was taken by Edward the third king of England held afterwards and peopled by the English with the neighbouring forts and townes of Oye Hams Ardres and Guisnes vntill the late lesse prosperous raigne of Queene Mary when it was surprised by Henrie the second French king Here the passage is shortest betwixt the continent of Europe and the Iland of Great Bretaigne accompted some thirty miles over named by the French le Pas de Calais Amiens Samarobrina of Caesar Samarobriga of Ptolemy and civitas Ambianensis of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage and the chiefe cittie in Picardie vpon the riuer Some with whose divided streames it is round encompassed the occasion as some conjecture of the name The towne is strong and well fortified the bulwarke of France on this part towards Netherland The country were the Ambiani of Caesar Pliny and Ptolemy occasioning most likely the name of the towne Corbie Peronne vpon the Some Roie Mondidier strong frontire places opposing the same enemie The three last lie in the district or territory named Santerre Noion Noviodunum of Caesar a Bishops sea the country of reverent Calvin S. Quintini Augusta Romanduorum of Ptolemie and civitas Veromannorum of Antoninus a strong towne in the same broder the chiefe of the country of Vermanduois Fere a strong towne against the same enemie the chiefe of the country of Tartenois part of the Vermanduois the Veromandui of Caesar and Pliny the Rhomandues of Ptolemy and the Veromanni of Antoninus Laon a Bishops sea The Bishop is one of the 12 Peers of France Soissons Augusta Vessonum of Ptolemie a Bishops sea vpon the river Aisne the last place the Romanes held in Gaule vnder Siagrius driven out by Clovys he fift king of the French Afterwardes in the division of the French Monarchie by the sonnes and posterity of Clovys the Great it was made the head of a particular kingdome called from hence the Kingdome of Soissons Soissonois or the country hereof were the Suessones of Caesar the Suessiones of Strabo and Pliny the Vessones of Ptolemy and the Suessiani of Antoninus with Noion and Laon now part of the more general country or name of Vermanduois Retel frontiring vpon Lorraine From hence the neighbouring country is called le Pais Retelois Guise a strong towne and castle vpon the same border and the river Oyse in the particuler country of Tirasche Hereof were entitled the late Dukes of Guise descended from the house of Lorraine CHAMPAIGNE SVrrounded with Picardy Barrois Lorraine Charolois the dukedome of Burgundy and France Speciall The country is plaine pleasant and fruitfull affording plenty of corne wines shadie woods meadowes riuers all sorts of pleasing and vsefull varieties Chiefer townes are Chaalon Civitas Catalaunorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea Pairry vpon the Marne The countrie about Chaalon were the Catalauni of Antoninus In the neighbouring plaines Campi Catalaunici of Cassiodorus was fought that great and famous battaile betwixt Aetius generall of the Romans for the Emperour Valentinian the third assisted by the Gothes and other barbarous nations and Attila king of the Huns. Rheims Durocortum of Caesar Durocottum of Ptolemy and Ciuitas Remorum of Antoninus a Metropolitan sea a Bailliage and the chiefe citty of Champaigne seated vpon the riuer Vasle The Archbishop is one of the. 12. Peeres of France Hither come the French kings to be consecrated The country were the Rhemi of Caesar Strabo Pliny Ptolemie and Antoninus Ligny vpon the riuer Sault Vitry sirnamed le Franeois vpon the rivers Sault and Marne the Bailliag◠and chiefe towne of Parthois Didier Perte naming the country Parthois both seated in Parthois and vpon the Marne Ian-ville a Seneschaussee vpon the Marne in the country of Vallage In the castle hereof magnificently seated vpon the top of an inaccessable high hil is seene the the tombe of Claude Duke of Guise one of the most costly monuments in France Vassey lying also in Vallage vpon the river Bloise enioying a most pleasant situation environed with shady forrests and woods Chaumont vpon the Marne the Bailliage for the country of Bassigny The castle here is very strong mounted vpon an high and steepe scalpe or rocke Trois Augustomana of Ptolemie and civitas Tricaffium of Antoninus a Bishops
sea and Bailliage vpon the Seine The citty is rich faire strong and well traded honoured by some with the title of the daughter of Paris the chiefest in Champeigne after Reims The country about Trois were the Tricassij of Ptolemy the Trecasses of Plinie the Tricasses of Antoninus Ivigny vpon the river Yonne Sens civitas Senonum of Antoninus vpon the Yonne and Arch-bishops sea Le Pais Senonois or the country of Sens were part of the Senones of Caesar Ptolemy Plinie and Strabo for they seemed to haue beene extended much farther from whom descended those warlike Senones of Gaule Cisalpina vnder Brennus taking and sacking Rome Langres Andomatunum of Ptolemy a Bishops sea and Pairrye in the mountainous part of the Vauge frontiring vpon the Dukedome of Burgundy Le Pais Langroin or the hilly country hereof were the Lingones of Caesar Strabo and Plinie the Longones of Ptolemy Vand'oeuvre a strong towne and fortresse in the same mountainous region neere to Langres coniectured from the name to haue beene build by the Vandals Neere herevnto is the head of the great riuer of the Seine BRIE IT is a coing of land betwixt the rivers Seine and Marne and the countries of Champaigne and France Special It is like to Champaigne plaine and fruitfull but more close and full of woods in regarde of their shade the shelter they yeeld seeming to haue giuen the name herevnto The townes of better note are Provins Agendicum of Caesar and Agedicum of Ptolemy a Bailliage vpon the river Yonne seated in a most healthful and pleasant country amongst other fragrant plants and flowers abounding with roses transplanted for their fairenesse into neighbouring regions and named Provins roses The country about Provins were part of the Senones before mentioned Montereau a strong towne and castle at the confluence of the rivers Seine and Yonne Chasteau-Thierry a Bailliage vpon the Marne the chiefe towne in Hault Brie Meaux Iatinum of Ptolemy and civitas Melduorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage vpon the Marne Nere herevnto is Monceaux a magnificent Palace built by the Queene-mother Katherine de Medices The country about Meaux were the Meldae of Caesar Strabo and Ptolemie the Meldi of Plinie the Meldui of Antoninus FRANCE SPECIAL HAving vpon the North Normandy and part of Picardy vpon the East Champaigne and Brie and vpon the South and West Beausse The country is plaine for the most part yet here and there distinguished with hils and woods generally very fruitfull and pleasant Gastinois excepted which part is drie barren and ill inhabited It containeth the Prevoste or County of Paris the Duchy of Valois Heurepoix Gastinois Chiefer townes are Senlis Silvanectum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage the chiefe of Valois seated in a shady and woody country The country about Senlis were the Subanecti of Ptolemie the Vlbanectes of Plinie the Silvanectes of Antoninus Forte-Meillon vpon the river Ourq Compeigne vpon the riuer Oyse an ancient seiour of the first French kings invited thorough the pleasure and commodity of hunting which the neighbouring forests and woods afford Beauvois Caesaromagus of Ptolemy and civitas Bellovacorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Pairrye vpon the river Losne The towne is faire large and well traded Le Pais Beauvoisin or the country of Beauvois were anciently but of larger extent the Bellovaci of Caesar Strabo Pliny Ptolemy and Antoninus It is now part of the greater country and more generall name of Valois S. Denys the chiefe towne in the Isle of France part of the Prevoste of Paris In the faire Abbey church hereof the French kings lie enterred Poissy vpon the Seine in the Isle of France Vpon the Seine nere vnto Poissy standeth S. German en Laye one of the royall houses of the French kings Paris Lutetia of Caesar and Strabo and Lucotecia of Ptolemie vpon the Seine the chiefe Parliament and cittie of the kingdome and the ordinarie residence of the kings of France honoured with an Episcopall sea and with an ancient famous Vniversity founded by Charles the Great whose first Professours were Alcuinus and the English Through so many advantages the citty for greatnesse populousnesse state and all kinde of magnificence chalengeth now the seconde place in Europe containing some sixe miles in compasse about the walles lying almost in a round forme and by the Seine divided into La ville which is the greatest part situated vpon the right shore of the Seine beautified chiefelie with the Louvre the royall palace and residence of the kings L' Vniversite vpon a more high and rising ground vpon the South and left shore of the riuer the part dedicated to the Muses containing some 50 Colleges and La Cite comprehending the Iland of the Seine betwixt these two the auncient Lutetia of Caesar the rest of the towne accrewing since the fixt residence here of the kings adorned chiefely with the faire magnificent Cathedrall Church of Nostre Dame and the greater Palace the seat of the Parliament and courts of Iudicature Le Parisis or the country hereof were the Parisij of Caesar and Ptolemy the Parrhisij of Pliny and Parrisij of Strabo Corbueil at the confluence of the riuers Seine and Essone Melun Melodunum of Caesar vpon the Seine the Bailliage and chiefe towne in Heurepoix Not farre off is Fountaine-belle-eau one of the roiall houses of the kings named thus from the fresh streames and springs of water amongst the which it is seated standing otherwise in a solitary and barren country forrest-like stored cheifely with woods seruing for hunting These three lye in Heurepoix Nemours the chiefe towne in Gastinois vpon the riuer Loing The towne is meane as in a barren soile Estampes also in Gastinois in the mid way betwixt Paris and Orleans BEAVSSE BOunded vpon the East with France Speciall vpon the North with Normandie vpon the West with Bretaigne vpon the South with Poictou Berry and Nivernois It is divided into the Higher Beausse containing Le Pais Chartrain Perche Maine and Aniou the Middle Beausse whose parts are Touraine the Dutchie of Vendosme the Countie Dunois and the Countries Blesien and Tonneres and the Lower Beausse containing Orleannois Lorris and Soulogne Of these Touraine is extraordinarily fruitfull pleasant and happy as is the whole tract of the Loire Aniou is more hilly yet very fruitfull and no lesse pleasant affording plentie of white wines whose hills send out almost infinite streames and riuers receaued into the Loire accounted at some 40 greater besides lesser rivulets The rest of Beausse is commonly more dry then the ordinary of France yet abounding in corne especially le Pais Chartrain Chiefer townes here are Montfort l' Amaulry a Bailliage neere vnto France Speciall Dreux vpon the riuer Eureux supposed to haue beene thus named from the ancient Druides the seat of their Parliaments or sessions for matters of
devourers that they are growne into a Proverbe It is divided into the Higher and the Lower Limousin called otherwise La Marche de Limousin which is the more hilly asperous part towards Auvergne Chiefer townes are Soubsterraine vpon the riuer Le Grande Creuse neere vnto the confines of Berry Dorat Confoulat both of them vpon the river Vienne Limoges Ratiastum of Ptolemie and civitas Lemavicum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and the Seneschaussee and chiefe towne situated vpon the river Vienne The citty is very populous for the bignesse rich and well gouerned inhabited by an industrious people enimies of slough not enduring idle persons but constraining all to work for this cause named by the French the prison of beggers In a solitary place not farre from hence is the Abbey of Grand-mont naming the Religious order thus called These hitherto lye in the Higher Limousin In the Lower Limousin are Vzarche amongst mountaines vpon the river or torrent Vezere with whose fierce and violent streames it is round incompassed strong for this cause and by artificiall meanes occasioning the French Proverbe Qui a maison a Vzerche a chasteau en Limousin Tullez a Bishops sea Brive la Gaillard Limousin anciently were the Lemovices of Caesar Strabo and Plinie the Limvici of Ptolemie and the Lemavici of Antoninus PERIGORT HAving vpon the North Limousin vpon the East Auvergne Quercy vpon the South Gascoigne and vpon the West Xaintoigne part of Guienne The country is like to Limousin drie rockie and mountainous stucke with woods and trees of all sorts especially of Chesnuts The aire is very pure and temperate in regard whereof the people here as in Limousin are very healthie and vsually liue long Cheifer townes are Perigueux Vessuna of Ptolemy and Ciuitas Petrogoriorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea a Seneschaussee and the best towne in a pleasant vallie environed with viny downes diuided into two townes distant some 100 paces asunder whereof the part wherein the Bishop ordinarily resideth retaineth still the name of Vesune Here remaineth yet sundry markes of its Roman greatnes amongst others the vast ruines of an Amphi-theater Sarlat a Bishops sea Bregerat vpon the riuer Dordonne Nontron defended with a strong castle Marsac Here springeth a well which ebbeth and floweth with the riuer of Bourdeaux Perigort was aunciently the Petrocorij of Caesar Strabo and Ptolemy the Petrogori of Pliny and the Petrogorij of Antoninus GVIENNE THis as hath beene before related is the corrupt word of Aquitania During the command of the English the Dukedome or generall name hereof comprehended all Gascoigne Rovergne Quercy Perigort Limousin Engoulmois and Poictiers with the foure Seneschaussees of Xainctes Bourdeaux Basatz and Baionne It now only containeth these foure last Seneschaussees the rest being excluded from the name and account hereof since their revolt from vnder the English goverment and incorporation to the crowne of France The bounds now are vpon the North Poictou vpon the South the Pyrenaean Mountaines and Spaine vpon the West the Ocean taken betwixt Spaine and Poictou and vpon the East Limousin Engoulmois Quercy and Gascoigne It comprehendeth the many lesser countries of Rochelois and Xaintoigne Le Marquisate de Fronsadez Le Pais entre les deux Mers Bourdelois Le Pais de Medoc Bucqs Le Pais Lapourd Les Landes and Bazadois divided amongst the foure Seneschaussees before mentioned The part towards the Pyrenaean Mountaines is cold mountainous and barren especially for wines Betwixt Bourdeaux and Baionne where lie Les Landes and Le Pais de Bucqs the country is sandie desert and almost fruitlesse The like affected are the parts betwixt Bourdeaux and the mouth of the river Gironde along the left shore thereof sauing that in steed of dry sandie plaines the wastes are here taken vp with waters and deepe vnpassable fennes and marishes The more fruitful are Xaintoigne especially for corne generally all the inland country extraordinarily aboue the rest Le Pais entre les Deux Mers The inhabitants are vsually tall of stature strong actiue generous free haters of basenesse and servitude and well practised in armes Townes of better note are Rochelle Santonum Portus of Ptolemy the Bailliage of the country named from hence Le Rochelois a noted Port seated vpon the Westerne Ocean and amongst deepe marishes towards the land The towne is exceeding strong as well in regard of this situation as of the many platformes bulwarkes and curious defences the iealous inhabitants of later times haue raised famous for a miraculous nine months siege in the yeares 1572 1573 which it sustained against Charles the ninth and the whole power of France It hath still held for them of the reformed Religion their surest retrait in time of warre by ancient exemptions gouerned by its owne magistrates in the manner of a free state Rochelois or the country of Rochelle is by Merula accounted within Xaintoigne Sainctes Mediolanium of Ptolemie Mediolanum of Strabo and civitas Santonum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and the Seneschaussee and chiefe towne of Xaintoigne vpon the riuer Charente S. Iean d' Angely vpon the riuer Boutonne Marans a little Port at that mouth of the riuer in a marishy situation Pons vpon the riuer Seugne Blaye a towne a castle vpon the Gironde held by a garrison commanding the riuer and passage vnto Bourdeaux Here the English ships going for Bourdeaux through an ancient iealousie of the French are to vnlade their Ordnance Bourg sur mer vpon the Dordonne surnamed thus from the widenesse of the riuer containing here some two miles ouer Retraite vpon the Dordonne neere vnto the confluence thereof and of the Garonne The townes hitherto lye in Xaintoigne the Santones of Caesar Strabo Plinie Ptolemie and Antoninus Fronsac a strong towne vpon the Dordonne in the Marquisate of Fronsadez Libourne at the meetings of the Dordonne and the Garonne Here the Garonne and Dordonne loose their names in the Gironde or riuer of Bourdeaux S. Macier These two last lie in the country Entre les Deux Mers named thus from its situation betwixt the two wide great riuers of the Dordonne Garonne Bourdeaux Burdegala of Strabo Ptolemie civits Burdegalēsium of Antoninus now an Archbishops sea the Parliament and chiefe citty of Guienne situated amongst marishes vpon the left shore of the Garonne The citty is very large containing about a third part of Paris beautified with faire and goodly buildings populous and rich one of the most flourishing Empories of the kingdome the staple for Gascoigne wines well knowne vnto the English and Dutch Marchants and honoured with an Vniversitie founded by king Lewis the eleauenth Esparre vpon the Gironde These two lye in Bourdelois anciently the Burdegalenses of Antoninus the Bituriges Iosci of Strabo Bituriges Vbisci of Plinie and the Bituriges Vipisci of Ptolemy surnamed thus to note their distinction from the Bituriges Cubi inhabiting sometimes Berry Soulac Solacus vicus of
with the riuer Rhosne whereby it is diuided from Lionnois and Languedoc vpon the South with Provençe vpon the North with La Bresse the Rhosne also comming betwixt and vpon the East with Savoye and the Alpes It comprehendeth the Higher and the Lower Daulphinie The Higher is altogether mountainous stony and barren neighbouring to the Alpes with whose branches it is overrun The Lower Daulphinie is more plaine tolerably fruitfull coasting along the Rhosne Chiefer townes here are Briançon Brigantio of Antoninus neere vnto the head of the Durançe naming the country Briançonnois Embrun Ebreduno of Antoninus the Metropolis then or chiefe citty of the Province of the Alpes Maritmae now a Archbishops sea and siege Presidiall and the chiefe towne of the Higher Daulphinie containing 7 Parishes seated in a pleasant vally surrounded with mountaines vpon an high rocke vnder the which runneth the Durançe The hilly country hereof is now called from hence Le Pais Ambrunois adiudged to be the highest part of France S. Antoni de Tricastin Ciuitas Ricartinorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea The country hereof were the Tricastini of Pliny the Tricasteni of Ptolemy Gap ciuitas Apencensium of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Seneschaussee at the foot of the mountaine Le Col de Digo the chiefest towne in those hilly parts after Embrun giuing the name to the part of the country called from hence Le Pais Gapinçois the Appencenses of Antoninus Die Ciuitas Decensium Dia Vocontiorū of Ant. now a Bishops sea vpō the riuer Drosne naming Le Pais Diois part sometimes of the Vocontij These all lye in the Higher Daulphinie In the Lower Daulphinie Grenoble ciuitas Gratianopolitana of Antoninus Accusianorum Colonia of Ptolemy and Gratianopolis of Sidonius and Paulus Diaconus a Bishops sea and the Parliament and chiefe citty of Daulphinie vpon the riuer Isere The towne is large populous and beautified with faire buildings The country hereabouts were parte of the Cauari of Ptolemy Romans vpon the Isere nere vnto the cōfluence therof of the Rhosne Valence Valentia of Pliny Ptolemy and Ciuitas Valentinorum of Antoninus then a Roman Colony now a Bishops sea Presidialitie Vniversitie for the civill lawes situated vpō the Rhosne The towne is rich strong well traded giuing the name to the country called from hence Le Pais Valentinois anciently probably more largely extended the Segalauni of Ptolemy the Valentini of Antoninus part of the Cavares of Plinie Vienne Vienna of Strabo Mela Ptolemie and Ammianus Marcellinus the chiefe Citty after Strabo of the Allobroges afterwards of the Province called from hence Viennensis and the seat of the Praetorio-Praefectus or the supreame Roman Magistrate commanding Gaule Vnder the French it became an Earledome whereof were entituled the house of the Daulphins It is now an Archbishops sea and Presidialitie vpon the Rhosne the chiefe towne of Le Pais Viennois part of the Allobroges of Caesar Livie Strabo and others THE PARLIAMENT OF DIION COntaining the Dukedome of Burgundie with the little countries of Bresse Breugey Verromey and Gex in the yeares 1600 and 1601 partly conquered by Henry the fourth French king from Charles Duke of Savoy and partly receaued from him in exchange for the Marquisate of Salusses LA BRESSE c. THese were lately part of Savoy They lye betwixt the rivers of the Soasne and Rhosne where these grow straighter together proceeding towards their confluence They are bounded vpon the South and West with Daulphinie and Lionnois and vpon the other sides with Savoy and the Dukedome of Burgundie The country is champian fruitfull and pleasant commended for excellent wines The only place of note is Bourg en Bresse the chiefe towne of La Bresse defended with a strong citadell commanding the country La Bresse was part of the Segusiani before mentioned LA BOVRGONGNE LA Bourgongne or the Dukedome of Burgundie for thus it is distinguished from the other Burgundie which is the Countie hath vpon the South La Bresse and Charrolois vpon the West Bourbonois vpon the North Champaigne and vpon the East Savoy and the Free county of Burgundy The country is most pleasant fruitfull and happy affording plenty of most excellent wines Chiefer townes are Tournus a strong towne vpon the Soasne wherewith it is encompassed in a fertill soile abounding with most perfect wines Here flourisheth a rich Abbey castle-wise defended with strong walls and fortifications the chiefe of sundry other Monasteries of this Province and in Daulphinie Auvergne Poictou Bretaigne and other parts of France Beaulne vpon the river Bursoize seated in a plentifull and fat soile yeelding the best wines of the kingdome The towne is very strong besides its other defences secured with an impregnable castle built by king Lewis the twelfth In the country hereof farre immersed within darke thicke woods lyeth the great Monastery of Cisteaux founded in the yeare 1098 by Otho the second Duke of Burgundie the chiefe of some 2160 other Monasteries of both sexes in the Christian world besides the military orders of Calatrava Alcantara Avis and Montesa in Spaine subiect to the discipline and rule hereof Austun Augustodunum of Ptolemie and Mela and civitas Eduorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage giving the name to the particular countrie of Authunois seated vpon the river Arroux at the foot of the Mountaines of Cenis The towne now is meane chiefly beautified with some faire Churches which it yet sheweth left markes of its ancient greatnesse and splendour Chalon Cabullinum of Strabo Caballinum of Ptolemie Castrum Gaballionense of Antoninus and Cavillonium of Caesar a Bishops sea and a Bailliage vpon the Soasne Auxone vpon the Soasne Dijon a Bishops sea and the Parliament and chiefe citty of La Bourgongne vpon the rivers Suson and Ousche in a plain country most fruitfull in corne and wines The towne is large faire populous and strongly fortified containing 12 parishes the place of residence of the governour of the Province Without vpon the hills stand two strong castles the one whereof called La Talente is kept by a garrison of souldiers the better to secure the towne Nuys situated betwixt Dijon and Beaulne conjectured from the name to haue beene founded by the Nuithones a part of the ancient Burgundians Flavigny Semur the Bailliage of the hilly country of Auxois divided into the parts Le Bourg Le Don-Ion and Le Chasteau all three severally fenced with walls the two last whereof serue as strong Citadels to guard the rest mounted vpon steepe and precipitious rocks and cliffes wherewith they are environed Not farre from hence where is the village Alize stood sometimes the strong towne of Alesia the seat of warre of Vercingetorix and the Gaules against Caesar and the Romans Avalon Aballon of Antoninus then the station of the 16 Romane Legion These from Semur lye in the particular countrie of Auxois the Mandubij of
since haue beene named the Marquesses of Baden Herman the second Marquesse of Baden sonne to Herman the first Herman the third sonne to Herman the second Herman the fourth Marquesse of Baden sonne to Herman the third Rodulph sonne to Herman the fourth Herman sonne to Rodulph Rodulph sonne to Herman Frederick sonne to Rodulph Rodulph sonne to Fredericke Bernard sonne to Rodulph Iames sonne to Bernard Charles sonne to Iames. Christopher son to Charles Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg and Earle of Spanheim Bernard Marquesse of Baden son to Christopher His brother Ernest succeeded in the Marquisate of Hochberg Christopher the Younger sonne to Bernard Edward Marquesse of Baden sonne to Christopher the younger Indebted and going about to sell and alienate the estate from his house he was driuen out and depriued of all by his kinsman Ernest Marquesse of Hochberg Ernest and George Fredericke Marquesses of Hochberg sons to Charles sonne to Ernest Marquesse of Hochberg sonne to Christopher the Elder Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg and Earle of Spanheim and brother to Bernard Marquesse of Baden after the expulsion of Edward succeeding in the Marquisate and country of Baden Ernest deceasing without issue male George Fredericke remained sole heire of the house Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg in the time of Albizius How the country by continuall additions became enlarged vnto its present extent see the third booke of Irenicus and the 108. chapter THE FRENCHMEN OF the Originall Empire and whole fortune of this nation we haue already fully related in the discourse of the famous and potent kingdome of France The name and memory hereof is yet continued here in the country of Franconia one of the foure maine Dukedomes or Provinces during the command of the French the part of Germany then subject vnto them was divided into The title of the Duke of Franconia is yet borne and maintained by the Bishop of Wurtzburg THE THVRINGIANS THese probably might be the Thervingi mentioned by Ammiarius Marcellinus in his 31 booke in the Emperours Valens and Gratianus driven then by the Huns vnto the hither side of the river Danow but from what country he nameth not Not vnprobably otherwise they might bee the Tyrangetae of Ptolemie a nation then inhabiting Sarmatia Perhaps these three might all be the names of one and the same people But in this nothing is certaine The first time wherein we read of this expresse name was in the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third when they are mustered vp by Sidonius Apollinaris amongst other Barbarous nations following Attilas towards Gaule and the West Their first certaine mention in this country of Germanie we finde to haue beene in the raigne of Childerick the fourth king of the Frenchmen from Pharamond father to the great Clovys Avitus and Maiorianus then succeeding in the expiring Roman Empire of the West at what time we heare of one Bissinus King of this nation and of his adulteresse wife Bissina entertaining Childerick living there exiled expulsed out of his kingdome Procopius notwithstanding in his Gothish warres fetcheth their antiquitie and arrivall hither much further from the time of the Emperour Augustus comming and inhabiting here by his permission but without the testimony of more ancient authors and for this cause not deseruing any credit The parts they tooke vp here whilst they were a free estate and before they became subiect to the Frenchmen were the moderne Duringen and Hessen They were subiect vnder kings whereof since their first notice in regard of their short continuance we finde onely two Bissinus now mentioned and Erminfridus Vnder Erminfridus their liberty and kingdome tooke end ouercome and after perfidiously slaine at Tolbiacum now Zulp by Theodorik king of Austrasia aided by his brother Clotarius king of Soissons sonnes to king Clouys the great Their country by this meanes became subiect to the French of Austrasia added vnto East-France wherevnto it remained after for a long time annexed It was afterwards vnder the Dutch Emperours made a Lantgraue-dome then after diuided amongst two Lantgraues of Duringen and Hessen The maner followeth THE EARLEDOME OR LANTGRAVEDOME OF DVRINGEN IT was so named from the auncient inhabitants thereof the Thuringians The estate after a long vacancy was begunne about the yeare 1025 by the Emperour Conrade the second in the person of Lewis son by one of the Dukes of Orleans vnto Blancaschidis sister to Gisela wife of this Emperour and daughter vnto Lewis the fourth French king It contained then the whole auncient Duringen the prouince not yet being diuided The Princes followe Lewis before mentioned son vnto Blancaschidis Lewis the second son to Lewis the first Lewis the third son to Lewis the second Vnto this prince If I mistake not my author The Emperour Lotharius the second gaue first the title of Lantgraue signifying with the Dutch a Provinciall Earle the former Princes being onely called by the simple title of Earles Lewis the fourth Lantgraue of Duringen son to Lewis the third Lewis the fift sonne to Lewis the fourth He deceased without issue Herman brother to Lewis the fift He obtained of the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa the Palatinate of Saxony deriued by the succeeding Lantgraues to the Marqueses of Meissen Lewis the sixt snnne to Herman He dyed without suruiuing male issue Henry brother to Lewis the sixt He deceased without issue in whom ended the family or male succession of the house of Orleans after that it had therein continued for the space of 232 yeares These being deceased there stroue for the inheritance and right hereof Henry Marquesse of Meissen whose mother was Iudith or Iutta daughter vnto Herman and Henry Duke of Brabant whose wife was Sophia daughter to Lewis the sixt After some 9 yeares contention and warre by agreement betwixt the pretendants the country was diuided betwixt them whereof the Marquese of Meissen had the Easterne moity for his share with the title of Lantgraue of Duringen and the Duke of Brabant West-Duringen with the title of Lantgraue of Hessen How the Lantgraues of Duringen haue been since continued in the house of Meissen reade those Marqueses The Lantgraues of Hessen follow THE LANTGRAVE-SHIP OF HESSEN THis was sometimes a parcell of the greater province of Duringen from its westerne scituation called then West-Duringen and otherwise from the Catti its ancient inhabitants corruptly Hessen It was devided from Duringen about the yeare 1262 in the person as was before mentioned of Henry Duke of Brabant vpon composition agreement made betwixt him and Henry Marques of Meissen contending for the Lantgraueship of Duringen The Lantgraues continuing the house follow Henry the first surnamed the Magnanimous Duke of Brabant in right of his wife Sophia first Lantgraue of Hessen Henry the second surnamed the Infant Lantgraue of Hessen son to Henry the first and Sophia Henry surnamed the Meeke his elder brother but by an other Venter succeeded vnto his father in the Dukedome of
and Voitlandt their first and more ancient country the Dukedomes of Bavaria and Karnten Krain the Earledome of Tirol the Bishoppricke of Saltzburg with the part of Austria lying betwixt the rivers of Ens and the Inn which was the whole extent of Boioaria or Bavaria vntill Tassilo and the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great Long afterwards the Emperour Charles the Great hauing conquered and driuen out the nation of the Avares possessing then Pannonia with the rest of Noricum added those two countries cōtaining now the Vpper Austria Steirmarck Windischlandt and the Lower Hungary vnto the Province of the Boioarians peopled with their Colonies in which accompt and name these continued vntill the time of the Emperour Lewis the fourth in whose raigne they were againe wonne from this nation the Dutch by the Hungarians Their estate whilest they were free was vnder kings of which name was Adalgerio before mentioned for higher or more we read not of Overcome with the Almans at Tolbiacum they shared of their fortunes being made subiect to king Clovys and the Frenchmen yet permitted as a free people to liue vnder their owne lawes and Princes but with the title only of Dukes Their Princes as they are set downe by Lazius follow Theodo sonne to king Adalgerio slaine at Tolbiacum their first Duke Passing the riuer Danow he subdued Noricum and Vindilicia won from the Romans Theodo the second Theodebert Theodo the third This was the first Christian Prince of the Bavarians converted by Rupert Bishop of Worms about the yeare 580 and in the raigne of Theodebert king of Austrasia Tassilo the first Garibaldus Theodo the fourth Tassilo the second Theodo the fift Theodebert Theodo the sixt Grimold Hugobert Vtilo and Tassilo the third the last Duke of Bavaria of the house of king Adalgerio deposed for treason and shorne Monke by the Emperour Charles the Great conspiring against him with Desiderius king of the Lombards The country after this was made immediatly subiect to the French governed by their prefects and enlarged by the addition of Pannonia wonne from the Avares Not long after in the raigne of the Emperour Lewis surnamed the Godly it was erected to a kingdome in which title and in the house of the Emperour Charles the Great it continued vnto the raigne of the Emperour Henry the first the expiration of the house of France in Germany when againe it became a Dukedome The Princes who haue borne the title of kings of Bavaria follow out of Aventinus Lotharius afterwards Emperour of the Romanes the first king of Bavaria of the house of Charles the Great created by his father the Emperour Lewis the Godly Lewis surnamed the Ancient brother to Lotharius Carloman Lewis and Charles surnamed the Fat afterwards Romane Emperour sonnes to Lewis the Ancient Arnulph afterwards Emperour sonne to Carloman Lewis afterwards Emperour sonne to Arnulph In this Princes time Pannonia was conquered and lopped off from the name and accompt of Bavaria by the Hungarians Arnulph descended from Charles the Great after the decease of the Emperour Lewis the fourth without issue elected by the people king of Bavaria opposed by the Emperours Conrade and Henry the first After long contention being reconciled with the Emperour Henry the first he changed his title of king into that lesse envious stile of Duke continued still by his successours the occasion and beginning of the Dukedome of Bavaria whereof in the discourse following THE DVKEDOME OF BAVARIA THe name of Bavaria is affected and new called more properly Boioaria for thus we finde it written in all the more ancient Dutch Histories The estate or rather the title of Duke was begun in the raigne of the Emperour Henry the first in the person of Arnulph before mentioned some times king of Bavaria The maner how we haue shewed It comprehended then in a maner the whole ancient Bavaria subiect to the kings the parts conquered by the Hungarians excepted Since by sundry casualties and mutilations it hath become confined within straighter bounds The order of the Dukes follow Arnulph aforesaid the first Duke Everhard son to Arnulph deposed by the Emperour Otho the first Berchtold brother to Arnulph by the gift of the first Otho Emperour the last Duke of Bavaria of the French ofspring and house of Charles the Great Henry Duke of Bavaria brother to the Emperour Otho the first Henry son to Henry the first Henry surnamed the Saint He succeeded afterwards vnto Otho the third in the Empire the first Emperour elected Henry surnamed Heczel brother vnto Chunigund wife vnto Henry the first Emperour elected He was afterwards deposed conspiring here against Henry Welph sonne to Robert Earle of Altorp created by the Emperour Conrade the second Welpho the second son to Henry Welph Ernest by the gift of the Emperour Conrade the second He was againe deposed conspiring against this Emperour Henry Cuno accused of conspiracy and deposed by the Emperour Henry the third Henry son to the Emperour Henry the third He was afterwardes elected Roman Emperour by the name of Henry the fourth Conrade brother to the Emperour Henry the fourth Agnes Empresse mother to the Emperour Henry the fourth by the gift hereof Otho by the gift of the Empresse Agnes Hee was deposed by the Emperour Henry the fourth Welpho the third sonne to Coniza daughter to Welpho the second by one Azon a Marquesse in Italy created Duke of Bavaria by the Emperour Henry the fourth Welpho the fourth son to Welpho the third Henry surnamed the Prowd brother vnto Welpho the fourth Marrying vnto Gertrude daughter to the Emperour Lotharius the second hee became Duke and Electour of Saxony Hee was proscribed and deprived of both Dukedomes by the Emperour Conrade the thirde Leopold sonne to Leopold the fourth Marques of Austria by the gift of the Emperour Conrade the thirde Henry brother vnto Leopold Marques and afterwards Duke of Austria Henry surnamed the Lion Duke Electour of Saxony son to Henry the Prowd by the arbitrement of the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa the right herevnto being controversed betwixt him and Henry Marques of Austria Vpon cōposition in lieu hereof the Marques of Austria had given vnto him the country lying betwixt the rivers Ens and the Inn anciently a part of Bavaria annexed ever since to the Dukedome and family of Austria Hee was proscribed deprived of both Dukedomes of Saxony and Bavaria by the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa His posterity haue since succeeded in the Dukedomes of Brunswijck and Lunenburg parts of Saxony Otho Count Palatine of Scheuren and Witelspach descended from Arnulph the first Duke created Duke of Bavaria by the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa This Prince first constantly derived to his issue and posterity the title and right of Dukes of Bavaria before his time vncertainely wandering from one Dutch family to another and placed removed at the pleasure of the Emperours the founder of the two houses of Bavaria and of the Electours of
the Rhijn Lewis the first Duke of Bavaria son to Otho Otho the second son to Lewis the first Marrying vnto Gertrude sole daughter vnto Henry Count Palatine of the Rhijn he added to his house the Palatinat Electorship of the Rhijn created Paltzgraue and Electour by the Emperour Fredericke the second Henry Duke of Bavaria and Count Palatine of the Rhijn sonne to Otho the second Lewis the second Duke of Bavaria and Count Palatine of the Rhijn sonne to Otho the second and brother vnto Henry Lewis the third Duke of Bavaria sonne to Lewis the second Hee was elected Roman Emperour and deceased in the yeare 1347. His elder brother Rodulph had for his share the Palatinate of the Rhijn and Nortgow or the vpper Palatinate together with the title of Electour the founder of the house of the present Paltzgraues and Electours Stephen Duke of Bavaria sonne to the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria His brothers William and Albert were successiuely Earles of Haynault Hollandt and Zealandt and Lords of West-Frieselandt Lewis another brother succeeded in the Marquisate and the Electourall dignity of Brandenburg Stephen of Ingolstadt Iohn of Munchen and Fridericke of Landshut named thus from such parts of the Dukedome they possessed Dukes of Bavaria sonnes to Stephen the first Ernest Duke of Bavaria son to Iohn of Munchen Albert surnamed the Godly sonne to Ernest. Albert the second son to Albert the first William sonne to Albert the second Albert the third sonne to William William sonne to Albert the third Maximilian and Albert sonnes to William the second Dukes of Bavaria in the yeare 1610. The rest of those who haue borne the title of Dukes of Bavaria and haue deceased without issue or not continued the house in regard of our promised methode wee omit Hereof were sometimes parts the Dukedomes of Steirmark Karnten and Earledome of Tirol with part of Austria whose relations follow THE DVKEDOME OF AVSTRIA THis State was first occasioned vpon the warres of the Hungarians who vexing Germanie with continuall excursions and alarums during the raignes of the Emperours Lewis the fourth Conrade Henry the first were the cause that there were ordained by these Princes in the border of the Empire betwixt this enimie and the Bavarians certaine limitary prefects to defend that frontiere from Oosten-reich or the Easterne kingdome by which name Germany was then distinguished from France of whose limit they were Guardians called then the Marquesses of Oosten-reich and by Latin writers corruptly Austrasia and Austria becomming afterwards haereditary and deriving this their title and name to the country now thus called accruing vnto them by their conquests and winnings from the Hungarians and by their after encroachments vpon the Dukes of Bavaria Vnto the Princes of this familie the most potent at this day through the Christian world are now subiect the Kingdomes of Spaine of the Indies Naples Sicilie Bohemia and Hungary the great Dukedomes of Milan Schlesi Steirmarke Karnten and Krain the Marquisates of Lausnitz and Marheren the Earledomes of Burgundie and Tirol Brisgow Sungâ—w the vpper Elsatz the greatest part of the Low Countries together with the kingdome of Germanie and the Empire of the Romans They were first as before stiled Marquesses then Dukes and now lastly Archdukes Their order and succession follow Leopold surnamed the illustrious sonne to Henry Earle of Bamberg descended from the Dukes of Schwaben the first Marquesse of Austria deriving the title and honour hereof to his ofspring and posterity the former after the custome of those times being only but such Leiftenants or Deputies of the Emperours created by the Emperour Henry the first about the yeare 928. Henry the first sonne to Leopold the Illustrious Albert sonne to Henry the first Ernest sonne to Albert. Leopold the second sonne to Ernest. Leopold the third sonne to Leopold the second Leopold the fourth sonne to Leopold the third Henry the second sonne to Leopold the fourth Marquesse of Austria and Duke of Bavaria He was the first Duke of Austria and added to the name and account hereof the country betwixt the rivers Ens and Inn giuen vnto him by the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa in lieu of the Dukedome of Bavaria adiudged from him vnto Henry surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxonie Leopold the fift Duke of Austria brother to Henry and sonne to Leopold the fourth Hee most iniuriously detained prisoner Richard the first king of England in his voyage homewards out of the Holy Land suffering shipwrack vpon the coast of Istria and surprised travelling disguised through his country Hee added to the house of Austria the Dukedome of Steirmark purchased from Ottacarus the last Duke with the mony gotten by the ransome of the king of England Fredericke the first Duke of Austria sonne to Leopold the fift His elder brother Leopold succeeded in the Dukedome of Steirmarck He deceased without heires of his body Leopold the sixt eldest sonne to Leopold the fift and brother to Fredericke the first Duke of Austria and Steirmarck Fredericke the second Duke of Austria and Steirmarck sonne to Leopold the sixt Hee deceased sans issue in whom failed the line masculine of Leopold the Illustrious the two Provinces of Austria and Steirmarck becomming after this vsurped by stranger families Ottocarus sonne to Wenceslaus the first king of Bohemia by the pretended right of his wife Margaret daughter to Leopold the sixt succeeding in both Dukedomes Hee became likewise seazed of the countries of Karnten Krain and Marca Trevisana sold by Vlric their last Prince Overmatched by the greater power of the Emperour Rodulph the first hee quitted vnto him and the Empire all these his new got possessions vpon a new quarrell not long after slaine by him in battle at the riuer of Marckh Rodulph the first Emperour of the Romans and king of Germany by right of warre of the Empire Lord of Austria Steirmarck Karnten Krain and Marca Trevisana gotten from Ottocarus In the yeare 1283 by consent of the estates of the Empire assembled in a Diet at Auspurg hee divided these countries and other his hereditary possessions amongst his two sonnes Albert Rodulph and Meinard Earle of Tirol his brother in law whereof Albert the elder brother had Austria Steirmarck and Krain Rodulph Argow the vpper Elsatz and other peeces in Schwaben the proper inheritance of the house of Habspurg with the title of Duke of Schwaben and Meinard Karnten and Marca Trevifana Albert the first eldest sonne to the Emperour Rodulph the first Duke of Austria Steirmarck and Krain of the familie of Habsping created in the yeare 1283. After the decease of his father hee was elected Emperour of the Romans and king of Germanie Hee was slaine by Iohn sonne to his brother Rodulph Duke of Schwaben whose guardian hee had beene in his minoritie discontented with him for detaining his inheritance from him Rodulph created the first Archduke in a Diet held at Nurenberg Frederick the third Leopold the seauenth Henry the third Otho surnamed the
Pleasant and Albert the second surnamed the Short Dukes of Austria sonnes to the Emperour Albert succeeding in both the parts and diuisions of their father and their vncle Rodulph Duke of Schwaben forfeited by the treason of Iohn son to Rodulph the murtherer of the Emperour Albert. The foure first brethren deceasing without male issue as did Frederick and Leopold sonnes to Otho the Pleasant the whole possessions of the house of Habspurg and Austria fell vpon Albert the Short the sole surviving male issue of the Emperour Albert and heire of the house He enriched his house with the additions of Karnten Marca Treuisana and Sungow descending vpon him by marriage and the donation of the Emperour Lewis of Bauaria Rodulph the second Albert the third and Leopold the ninth Archdukes of Austria sonnes to Albert surnamed the Short Vnto these three brethren accrued the Earledome of Tirol given vnto them by Margaret surnamed Maltasch the last princesse her young sonne Meinard deceasing before her being without hope of more issue Rodulph the second dying sans issue the dominions belonging to the house of Austria were shared betwixt the two younger brethren Albert and Leopold of which Albert had Austria Steirmarck Karnten Krain and Marca Trevisana and Leopold Sungow Argow the Vpper Elsatz with the parts of Scwaben belonging to this familie the auncient possessions of the house of Habspurg In those two princes were againe added to the house of Austria Brisgow or the Earledome of Friburg sould vnto them by Eggon the last Earle Leopold being oppressed with a numerous issue obtained afterwards of his brother Albert Steirmarck Karnten Krain and Marca Trevisana contented only with the province of Austria Albert the fourth Archduke of Austria son to Albert the third Albert the fift sonne to Albert the fourth He married vnto Elizabeth heire vnto the Emperour Sigismond vnto whom he succeeded in the Empire of the Romanes and the kingdomes of Bohemia and Hungary Ladislaus sonne to the Emperour Albert and Elizabeth Arch-duke of Austria and king of Hungary and Bohemia He dyed without issue the last of the house of Albert the third by which meanes the right and inheritance of the country of Austria descended vpon the posterity of Leopold the ninth William Leopold the tenth Fredericke the fift and Ernest Arch-dukes of Austria sonnes to Leopold the ninth succeeding with ioint authority in the whole William dying without issue the other brethren divided the inheritance whereof Leopold had Brisgow Sungow Turgow the Vpper Elsatz with the parts yet left belonging to this house amongst the Helvetians and in Schwaben Fredericke had the Earledome of Tirol and Ernest Steirmarck Karnten and Krain Marca Trevisana was before this time vpon composition surrendred by Leopold the ninth to the house of the Carrarioes Lords of Padua possessed afterwards by the more powerfull Venetians subduing that citty and family by whom now it is held Leopold the tenth deceasing without heires as did likewise Sigismond son to Fredericke the fift the whole right and possessions of the house of Leopold the ninth fell vpon the succession of Ernest. Fredericke the sixt and Albert the fourth Archdukes of Austria sonnes to Ernest. His brother Albert the fourth and Ladislaus king of Hungarie and Bohemia dying without issue Fredericke the sixt remained sole Lord of the dominions of the house of Austria Hee was elected Romane Emperour after Albert the second by the name of Fredericke the third continued ever since in his house The possessions then of the house of Austria were Austria Steirmarcke Karnten Krain Tirol Brisgow Sungow and the Vpper Elsatz with some pieces in the proper Schwaben The parts these sometimes held amongst the Helvetians which were Lucerne Glarona Zug Friburg Schaffhausen Baden Bremgarten Mellingen the Free provinces in Wagenthal Raperswyl and Turgow were before this time lost vnto the confederate Switzers during the long warres of that nation against the Archdukes Leopold the ninth Fredericke the fift Sigismond and other Princes of this house Maximilian the first Emperour of the Romanes and Archduke of Austria sonne to the Emperour Fredericke the third He marryed vnto Mary Dutchesse of Burgundie and Princesse of the Low countries Charles the fift and Ferdinand the first Archdukes of Austria and successiuely Emperours of the Romanes sonnes to Philip Duke of Burgundy sonne to the Emperour Maximilian the first and Mary Dutchesse of Burgundy and to Ioane eldest daughter to Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castile and Aragon The Emperour Charles the fift contented with the dominions of Spaine and Burgundy left those of Austria vnto his younger brother Ferdinand the first This likewise succeeded in the two kingdomes of Hungary and Bohemia having marryed Anne sister vnto Lewis slaine without issue in the battle at Mohacz against Soliman the Great Turke continued ever since in his house Philip the second king of Spaine and Archduke of Austria sonne to the Emperour Charles the fift Philip the third king of Spaine and Archduke of Austria sonne to Philip the second Philip the fourth king of Spaine and Archduke of Austria now raigning sonne to Philip the third Maximilian the second Romane Emperour and king of Hungary and Bohemia Ferdinand the second and Charles the second Archdukes of Austria sonnes to the Emperour Ferdinand the first Rodulph the second and Matthias successiuely Emperours of the Romanes and kings of Hungary and Bohemia Maximilian Master of the Dutch order and Albert Lord of the Low countries Arch-dukes of Austria sonnes to the Emperour Maximilian the second Ferdinand the second of that name Romane Emperour and king of Hungary and Bohemia Leopold Bishop of Passaw and Charles Bishop of Breslaw Archdukes of Austria in the yeare 1616 sonnes to Charles The issue of Ferdinand the second sonne to the Emperour Ferdinand the first in regard of their base parentage on the mothers side being a Burgers daughter of Augspurg were excluded from this title and honour THE DVKEDOME OF STEIRMARCK THe name of Steirmarck signified in the Dutch language the Marches of the Taurisci the ancient inhabitants of the country and the limit or bounds on this side of the Germane empire It was first an Earledome then a Marquisate afterwards a Dukedome The first Earle after Lazius was one Ottocarus to whom the country should be given with this title by the Emperour Conrade the second The princes vntill their vnion with the house of Austria follow out of the same authour Ottocarus before mentioned first Earle of Steirmarck created by the Emperour Conrade the second Ottocarus the second sonne to Ottocarus the first Ottocarus the third the first Marques Leopold Marques of Steirmarck sonne to Ottocarus the third Ottocarus the fourth son to Leopold created Duke of Steirmarck by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa Infected with the incurable disease of leprosie and without hope of issue he sould the Dukedome and country hereof for an easie price vnto Leopold the fift Duke of Austria in which family it hath beene
certaine that they stayed there not long shortly after succeeded vnto by the Longobards THE LONGOBARDS THese were a German people mentioned by Tacitus being then a part of the Suevi containing sometimes after Willichius the parts where now lie the two Dioceses of Halberstat and Meydburg in Saxonie In the generall flittings of Barbarous nations they drewe into Pannonia where after Sigonius his computation for the space of 42 yeares they continued famous for their conquest there and victory of the Gepidae Afterwardes in the yeare 568 vnder their king Alboinus they removed into Italy subduing Gaule on this side of the Alpes named since from these Lombardy made then voide by the late conquest and departure of the Ostrogothes drawne in by Narses Lieutenant of the Emperour Iustinian in his Gothish warres provoked with the contumely and iniuries of the Emperour Iustin and of his Queene Sophia In the yeare 774 quarrelling with the Popes they were vpon a religious pretence of Holy Warre invaded and subdued by the Emperour Charles the Great their king Desiderius being besieged at Pavia and taken prisoner and their kingdome abolished made a French Province after that they had continued here vnder 23 of their Princes the space of 206 yeares THE AVARES IOrnandes maketh these to haue beene a part of the Huns distinguished into this people whom with some difference he surnameth the Aviri the Aulziagri Not vnprobably otherwise they might be the Avarini mentioned by Ptolemy amongst the Sarmatae The later Greeke authors call them simply Abares or Avaeres The more ancient Dutch French the Huns Avares Becanus conjectureth these to haue beene the names of two such different nations who ioining forces in their warres and invasions became by this meanes promiscuously called by both names a cause of the after mistake of Historians accompting them one and the same people But herein al is vncertaine Their first certaine expresse mention in Greeke authors we finde to haue beene in the raigne of Tiberius the second Emperour of the East vpon occasion of certaine carpenters sent herefrom vnto them and misimployed by them in the building of a bridge over the Danow with intent to transport by this meanes their armies over the river and to invade the Romane provinces Afterwardes we read of them in the raigne of the next Emperour Mauritius vnder their Caganus the common name of all their princes by sundry excursions spoiling Illyricum and Thrace After this we againe heare of them vnder the next Emperour Phocas likewise forraging Thrace then in the raigne of the Emperour Heraclius pilling and forraging Thrace vnto the wals of Constantinople and overthrowne beaten backe by the citizens hereof vnder the leading of Bonus Patritius and the Patriarcke of that sea By the French Historians they are first mentioned in the raigne of Sigisbert king of Austrasia or otherwise but more vncertainely and confusedly of Theodoric king of the Ostrogothes in Italie Their dwelling during their affaires with the French was Pannonia and part of Noricum divided from the Boioarians with the river Ens. They contained now the Lower Hungary with part of Austria By the armes of the mighty Emperour Charles the Great after 8. yeares warre they were vtterly subdued and driven out of those parts their country being peopled with new colonies of the Dutch and added to the Province of the Boioarians The poore vanquished remainders hereof betooke themselues afterwards into Dacia beyond the rivers Danow and Tibiscus where now is Transylvania with part of the Vpper Hungary where they continued vnto the raigne of the Emperour Arnulph when being subject to Suantabogus King of the Moravians and set vpon by the fierce new-com'd people of the Hungarians they were vtterly extinguished their name being since no where heard of THE HVNGARIANS THese Beatus Rhenanus conjectureth to haue beene a remainder of the vanquished and expulsed Avares kept aliue by the Emperour Charles the Great and by a small trench severed from the dominions hereof in the waine of the French Empire returning againe recouering their lost country Aventinus would haue them to haue beene a Scythian people inhabiting sometimes towards the Frozen sea beyond the rivers Tanais Volga in the parts where now lyeth Russia subject to the Great Duke of Mosco Bonfinius maketh them a mixed nation of the Huns and Avares sometimes Lords of Pannonia All of them speake but vpon conjecture without any sure proofe Iornandes de Rebus Geticis maketh mention of the Hunugari then inhabiting part of Stythia but whether or no these were the present Hungarians we cannot determine They first became knowne vnto the Christian world in the raigne of the Emperour Arnulph at what time wandering in Sarmatia without any certaine abode and invited by this Prince against Suantabogius king of the Moravians they tooke from him Dacia with the country of the Iaziges Metanastae lying on both sides of the river Tibiscus inhabited then by the Sclaves and the remnant of the scattered Avares killing vp and driuing out these old inhabitants and planting the country with their new barbarous Colonies which since from them hath beene called the Vpper Hungary Not contented herewith in the next raigne of the Emperour Lewis the fourth passing the river Danow they subdued Pannonia belonging then to the Bavarians and the Empire kingdome of the Dutch with more then barbarous crueltie and with fury vnresistable afterwards ranging ouer all Germany Italy Greece Bulgaria Mysia Sclavonia Illyricum and Thrace during the raigne hereof and of Conrade and Henry the first conquerours in sundry battles THE KINGDOME OF HVNGARY THeir fiercenesse and heat abating through religion and civilitie and the armes of the Dutch Emperours they setled into a peaceable gouerment first vnder Dukes then vnder Kings giuing the name to the country since called the kingdome of Hungary extending on both sides of rhe riuer Danow and containing the ancient Dacia the greatest part of the Lower Pannonia with some part of Pannonia Superior famous a long time for religion and armes the fortresse and bulwarke of Christendome against the Infidells The greatest part of the Higher Pannonia sometimes likewise possessed by this nation was recouered from them by the Marqueses of Austria knowne since by that name The yeare 1526 and battle at Mohacz gaue a period to their kingdome and ancient glory overthrowne with great slaughter by Soliman the mighty Emperour of the Turkes Lewis their last king being slaine and the country since enthralled to stranger nations the greatest part remaining now subject to the Turkes the rest with the title of king of Hungary to the German Emperours of the familie of Austria The Princes follow Cusala vnder whom we first heare of the nation of the Hūgarians He conquered Dacia or the Vpper Hungary and first passed ouer the Danow slaine in his invasion and attempt vpon Pannonia Toxus He subdued Pannonia or the Lower Hungary Geiza the first
son to Toxus Stephen surnamed the Saint the first King of Hungarie sonne to Geiza Hee embraced the Christian Religion by the especiall meanes and procurement of the Emperour Henry the second giuing vnto him vpon that condition his sister Gisla in marriage and through the preaching and industrie of Albert Bishop of Prage continued since in the nation and his successours Peter surnamed the Alman Nephew to Stephen deposed by Andrew and Bela the first Andrew and Bela the first sons to Ladislaus sonne to Geiza the first and brother vnto Stephen the Saint Salomon son to Andrew He was driuen out by Geiza the second Geiza the second son to Bela the first Ladislaus the first surnamed the Saint brother to Geiza the second and son to Bela the first He annexed to the kingdome of Hungary the countries of Dalmatia and Croatia bequeathed vnto him by his sister Zelomira widow to their last king Coloman son to Geiza the second Stephen the second son to Coloman Bela the second son to Almus son to Geiza the second Geiza the third son to Bela the second Stephen the third son to Geiza the third Bela the third brother to Stephen and son to Geiza the third Emericus son to Bela the third Ladislaus the second son to Emericus Hee died young slaine by treason Andrew the second son to Bela the third brother to Emericus Bela the fourth son to Andrew the second Stephen the fourth son to Bela the fourth He made Mysia and Bulgaria tributary Ladislaus the third son to Stephen the fourth Andrew the third son to Stephen brother to Bela the fourth opposed by Charles Martel aided by the authority of the sea of Rome Charles Martel son to Charles surnamed the Lame king of Naples by Mary daughter to Stephen the fourth Wenceslaus the third king of Bohemia son to Wenceslaus the second king of Bohemia by Anne daughter to Bela the fourth and Otho Duke of Bavaria descended from Elizabeth sister to Anne daughter to Bela the fourth after the decease of Andrew the third chosen kings of Hungary by their seueral factions Wenceslaus weary of troubles surrendring his right to Otho D. of Bavaria this not long after being taken prisoner by Ladislaus Vaywood of Transylvania and forced to renounce his title interest Charles Martel remained sole king of Hungary Lewis the first son to Caribert son to Charles Martel by Elizabeth sister to Casimir the second king of Poland He succeeded likewise in the kingdome of Poland after the decease of Casimir the second without heires Charles the second king of Naples descended from Mary daughter to Stephen the fourth and Charles surnamed the Lame king of Naples after the decease of Lewis the first chosen king of Hungary Mary and Hedwigis the two daughters hereof refused in regard of their sex He was slaine not long after by the ioint conspiracie of the two sisters Sigismond Emperour of the Romanes and king of Bohemia in right of his wife Mary eldest daughter to Lewis the first king of Hungary Hedwigis the other sister inherited Poland marryed to Iagello great Duke of Lithuania During the raigne hereof and contention with the house of Naples Iadera and what else remained of Dalmatia was sould and delivered vp to the Venetians by Ladislaus king of Naples a long time before controversed betwixt the Hungarians and that state Albert the second Emperour of the Romanes and king of Bohemia and Hungary in right of his wife Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Sigismond and Mary Vladislaus or Ladislaus the fourth sonne to Iagello king of Poland Hungarie in the minority of Ladislaus son to the Emperour Albert and Elizabeth He was disastrously slaine in that great battle of the Christians fought at Varna against Amurath the second king of the Turkes young and without heires in the yeare 1444. Ladislaus the fift king of Bohemia son to the Emperour Albert the second by Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Sigismond and Mary after the decease of Ladislaus the fourth succeeding in Hungary He dyed without issue young and vnmarryed Matthias Corvinus son to Iohn Huniades elected king of Hungary after Ladislaus the fift He neither left any lawfull issue by which meanes the crowne of Hungary returned againe vpon the right heires the princes of the house of Poland Vladislaus or Ladislaus the sixt son to Casimir the fourth king of Poland by Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Albert the second and Elizabeth before mentioned succeeding in both kingdomes of Hungarie and Bohemia His younger brothers Iohn-Albert Alexander and Sigismond the first succeeded in the kingdome of Poland Lewis the second king of Hungary and Bohemia sonne to Ladislaus the sixt vnfortunately slaine in the battle at Mohacz by Soliman Emperour of the Turkes Iohn de Zapolia Vaiwood of Transylvania after the decease of Lewis the second slaine at Mohacz elected king of Hungary by the favour of Soliman the Great Turke whose vassall he was He was afterwardes driven out by Ferdinand Archduke of Austria restored againe by Soliman deceasing in the yeare 1540. Ferdinand the first Archduke of Austria brother to the Emperour Charles the fift king of Hungary and Bohemia in right of his wife Anne sister to Lewis the second After the decease of his brother Charles the fift he succeeded in the Empire of the Romanes Maximilian the second Archduke of Austria and Emperour of the Romanes sonne to the Emperour Ferdinand the first Rodulph Archduke of Austria and Emperour of the Romanes son to the Emperour Maximilian the second Matthias Archduke of Austria and Emperour of the Romanes son to the Emperour Maximilian the second and brother vnto Rodulph Ferdinand the second Arch-duke of Austria and Emperour of the Romans son to Charles Arch-duke of Austria son to the Emperour Ferdinand the first in the yeare 1624 king of Bohemia and of what remaineth of Hungary vnconquered by the Turkes THE SCLAVES THe name hereof some deriue from Slowo signifying in the Sclavonian tongue a speech or word by which generall name the many people of the Sarmatians in the waine of the Roman Empire overswarming Europe should all be called in regard of their one common language Others no lesse probably fetch their name frō the word Slawa signifying with them fame or glory a name most likely affected hereby in regard of their great fame and renowne which they thought they had atchieved by armes begun first by the Sarmatians inhabiting the shore of the Ister vpon occasion of their prosperous successe and victories obtained against the neighbouring Graecians and derived afterwards to the rest of this nation by their emulation and imitation hereof or for that they were accompted the same people since speaking the same language We first heare of this expresse name in the raigne of the Emperour Iustinian the first by sundry excursions and with strange and vnheard of cruelty spoiling Thrace Macedonie and Illyricum Shortly afterwards we againe read of them in the raigne of the Emperour
and distinction giuen them either from the evennesse of their countrie lying flat and without hills or from their frequent hunting an exercise wherevnto this nation hath alwaies beene much addicted for the word Pole in the Sclavonian tongue signifieth both The former is the more received opinion The ordinary sort of the Polish and Bohemian historians relate these with the Bohemians to haue beene originally Croatians descended from the Sclaves inhabiting Krabbaten and Windischlandt and brought into these parts by Zechus and Lechus two brethren flying hither and banished out of their country for homicide But this fable is judiciously refuted by Cromerus The more certaine opinion is that which we haue before delivered that they were no other then the naturall Sarmatians vpon the departure of the Dutch nations towardes the Romane frontires flocking hither and in regard of their neighbourhood filling vp and inhabiting their left countries and by reason of their common language with the Sclaves of Illyricum and the East thus accompted Notwithstanding that Zechus and Lechus were the founders of the two nations it is a constant tradition received by all their Historians and not lightly to be rejected Although whether that these were straungers or natiue inhabitants and onely the beginners and raisers of two such states and goverments the thing is altogither vncertaine since that all ancient histories and monuments are silent The time when these first should arriue hither after the report of their Historians was the yeare 649 vnder Lechus A time notwithstanding more neere vnto the great and generall flittings of the Barbarous and Northren nation as before we haue shewed is much more probable Their country since their first notice was the moderne Poland with Schlesi divided with the river Wixel and containing part of Sarmatia By king Boleslaus the first Pomeren was added contained then betwixt the river Odera and the Wixel recovered afterwardes by Fredericke Barbarossa to the Dutch Empire Schlesi was likewise annexed to the kingdome of the Bohemians the occasion and manner whereof we wil shew hereafter THE KINGDOME OF POLAND THeir goverment was for the most part monarchicall first vnder Dukes then vnder princes afterwards vnder kings Their order followeth Lechus first Duke of the Poles or of Poland brother vnto Zechus the first prince of the Bohemians His posterity for a while succeeded but whose names as neither their number are not knowne These failing 12 Palatines commaunded The Aristocracie put downe Cracus is chosen Lechus the second son to Cracus Venda sister to Lechus the second 12. Palatines Lescus the first the monarchy againe restored He deceased without issue Lescus the second Lescus the third son to Lescus the second He lived in the raigne of Charles the Great Vnto this time if we dare beleeue their Histories the Dukes of Poland besides the moderne country and Schlesi commanded over the whole coast of the Sea Baltick inhabited by the many people of the Winithi divided then first amongst the numerous issue of this prince and the posterity of these revolting becomming afterwardes conquered and vnited to the Dutch filled with their colonies But this whole narration seemeth altogither to be fabulous Popielus the first Duke of Poland son to Lescus the third Popielus the second son to Popielus the first He died without surviving heires of his body after a monstrous and straunge maner eaten vp and devoured with mice together with his wife and whole issue Piastus the first elected Duke of Poland after Popielus the second Zemovitus the first sonne to Piastus the first Lescus the fourth son to Zemovitus the first Zemomyslus the first son to Lescus the fourth Miezislaus the first son to Zemomyslus the first the last Duke of Poland Boleslaus the first son to Miezislaus the first created first king of Poland by the Emperour Otho the third about the yeare 1001. He subdued and made tributary the Pomerani Miezislaus the second K. of Poland son to Boleslaus the first Casimir the first son to Miezislaus the second Boleslaus the second son to Casimir the first deposed from the kingdome and dying exiled in Hungary Vladislaus the first brother to Boleslaus the second elected after his brother He left the title of king and was stiled only Prince of Poland continued by his successours vnto Praemislus Boleslaus the third prince of Poland son to Vladislaus the first Vladislaus the second eldest sonne to Boleslaus the third Prince or soueraigne Lord of the whole Poland but commanding immediatly only in a part the country being divided betwixt him and his other brethren He was driuen out by the ioint armes and conspiracy hereof Vpon composition with his brethren by the mediation of the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa he had allotted vnto him for his share the country of Schlesi sometimes part of Poland left vnto his three sonnes Boleslaus Conrade and Miezeslaus whose successours enioyed it a long time after first vnder the right of the kings of Poland afterwards of the kings of Bohemia the beginning and occasion of the Dukedome thus called and of the rent hereof from the name and account of Poland Boleslaus the fourth brother to Vladislaus the second Miezeslaus the third brother to Boleslaus the fourth and Vladislaus He was likewise deposed Casimir the second brother to Miezeslaus the third Lescus the fift sonne to Casimir the second deposed againe by Miezeslaus the third Miezeslaus the third Vladislaus the third sonne to Miezeslaus the third deposed by Lescus the fift Lescus the fift the last prince of Poland after whom the long languishing monarchie hereof became for a time quite extinguished the countrie being diuided amongst many petty Lords all absolute no one hauing soueraigne authority ouer the rest After some vacancy Praemislus Duke of Posna Hee vnited in his person the greatest part of the many divided Provinces hereof and was elected king of Poland in the yeare 1295 after that this title here had beene intermitted for the space of 215 yeares continued euer since in his successours Vladislaus the fourth king of Poland elected after Primislus Casimir the third king of Poland sonne to Vladislaus the fourth He deceased without heires Lewis the first king of Hungary son to Caribert by Elizabeth sister to Casimir the third elected king of Poland after Casimir Hee deceased without heire male Hedwigis younger daughter to Lewis the first Queene of Poland She married vnto Iagello great Duke of Lithuania Her elder sister Mary succeeded in the kingdome of Hungary married vnto the Emperour Sigismond Iagello great Duke of Lithuania after his baptisme and conuersion to Christianitie from Paganisme named Vladislaus after the decease of Hedwigis without surviving issue continuing king of Poland transmitting the right hereof to his issue and posterity By this Prince the great Dukedome of Lithuania with the appending countries became annexed to the crowne of Poland and added to the Church of Christ. Vladislaus the sixt eldest son to Iagello by his wife Sconza daughter to And rew-Iohn
Duke of Kiovi In the minority of Ladislaus son to the Emperour Albert the second he was elected king of Hungary slaine in the battle of Varna by Amurath the second king of the Turkes young and without heires Casimir the fourth king of Poland and great Duke of Lithuania son to Iagello and Sconza and brother to Vladislaus the sixt Iohn Albert one of the younger sonnes of Casimir the fourth king of Poland He deceased vnmarried His elder brother Vladislaus after the decease of King George and of Matthias Corvinus succeeded in the kingdomes of Bohemia and Hungary Alexander Duke of Lithuania younger brother to Iohn-Albert Sigismond the first younger brother to king Alexander Hee conquered the land of Prussen from the Dutch-knights euer since annexed to the crowne of Poland with the part of East Pomeren belonging sometimes to that order Sigismond the second great Duke of Lithuania sonne to Sigismond the first He tooke from the Dutch-knights of Lieflandt the parts which the Kings of Poland now hold in that country He died without heires in whom ended the race masculine of the kings of Poland descended from the great Iagello By so many great enlargements the dominions of the kings of Poland are become at this day extended besides the two Polands over Prussen Lithuania Black Russia and Podolia with part of Pomeren and Lieflandt Henry Duke of Aniou brother to Francis the second and Charles the ninth French kings elected king of Poland after Sigismond the second His brother Charles the ninth deceasing without heires he voluntarily left the kingdome of Poland contented with his hereditarie of France Stephen Bathori Vaiwood of Transylvania after the departure of Henry the third French king elected king of Poland hauing married Anne sister to Sigismond the second Sigismond the third sonne to Iohn king of Sweathland by Catharine sister to Sigismond the second elected king of Poland after Stephen Bathori now raigning THE DVKEDOME OF SCHLESI THe name after Cromerus seemeth to haue beene giuen herevnto from the meeting here of sundry different people for thus the word Slezaci signifieth in the Polonian tongue It was sometimes part of Poland rent there frō by the diuision of that country amongst the numerous issue of Prince Boleslaus the 3 d the share of Vladislaus the 2 d his eldest son The maner we haue shewed in the succession of Poland Vladislaus deceasing during his banishment before he could returne home his part or divisiō in the year 1163 was surrēdred to his three sons Boleslaus Conrade Miezeslaus to be held vnder the homage right of the soveraigne Lords of Poland the first Dukes of Schlesi roote in a maner of all the succeeding commaunding in their severall divisiōs By Wenceslaus the second the Dukes of Schlesi of Breslaw Oppolen Ratibor Cessin and Bithom were made subject to the kings of Bohemia iealous of the power hereof distrusting the ability of the factious and divided Poles By king Iohn of Lutzenburg the Dukes of Glogaw Zegan Olentz Steinaw and Falkenburg for many then commanded togithet every son of a prince after the custome of those parts having his share and in their severall divisions bearing the title of the whole By the Emperour Charles the fourth the Dukedome of Schlesi of Sweinitz bequeathed vnto him by Boleslaus the last Duke In this maner the whole Schlesi quitting the part of the Poles became annexed to the crowne of Bohemia in which right it now resteth THE DANES THese were sometimes otherwise called the Normans signifying with the Dutch as in our moderne English tongue Northren-men named thus from such their situation the word being then common herevnto and to the Norweies and Sweathlanders and to all other vnknowne Barbarians issuing from the frozen tract of Scandia and the North. The word Dane Saxo Grammaticus Crantzius and others from their authoritie fabulously deriue from one Dan who should be king hereof about the yeare of the world 2898. Becanus no lesse absurdly but further about and with more trouble from Henen or Denen signifying in the Danish language a Cock the device or armes sometimes of the Alans their progenitours I marvell through what extraordinary pleasure of the heavens or clime c and fruitfulnesse of the soile or by what secret and vntroden waies invited and disbourding hither Andreas Velleius in Camden from the Dahi a people of Asia and the word Marck signifying a border Ethelwardus from Donia a towne sometimes situated herein Montanus vpon Mercator conjecturally from the Dutch word Aha signifying water in regard of the situation of their country being wholy either insulary or bounding vpon the Ocean The more judicious fetch their name from the baye or straight of the sea lying betwixt the Cimbrian Chersonese and Scandia called by Mela Sinus Codanus about which straight and in the Ilands thereof the nation since their first notice haue still to this day inhabited Of these we read not in any of the more ancient Greeke and Latine authors excepting Iornandes and Venantius Fortunatus who yet but sleightly passe them over In the French and English histories they are more frequently remembred by occasion of their long piracies and spoiles vpon the coasts hereof Their first cleare mention is in the raigne of Theodorick king of Austrasia about the yeare 516 agreeing with the time of Anastasius Emperour of the East vnder their King Cochliarius forraging vpon the Sea-coast of Gaule Belgicke belonging to the kingdome of Austrasia slaine in the returne by Theodebert sonne to Theodoricke After this we heare no more of them vntill the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great vnder their Prince Godfrey then warring vpon the neighbouring Obotriti invading Freistandt with a fleet of 200 saile threatning the neighbouring Saxons with subjection and servitude and much endangering the Empire of the French if by the suddaine and vnexspected death hereof and their after dissention about the succession to the kingdome this mischiefe had not beene prevented Their mention afterwards is very frequent and famous during the race of the French kings of the Caroline line and of the Monarches of the English Saxons with sundry fleetes and armies and with might and furie vnresistable invading France and England conquering and subduing the English nation and occasioning in France the name and people of the Normans Their naturall and first country were the Ilands of the Sundt now Zealandt Funen and others with part of the neighbouring continent of Scandia But how farre they enlarged herein it is vncertaine Afterwards they overspread the adioining Cimbrian Chersonese as Becanus conjectureth not long after their slaughter and overthrow vnder Gochliarius by Theodebert disharmed thorough this diaster for attempting any more so hastily vpon the French and remoter provinces and in regard of their pestering multitudes thrusting into this next land made voide by the departure of the Iutes and English accompanying the Saxons into Great Brittaine A time notwithstanding more neere vnto the Emperour
Charles the Great seemeth more probable for that Beda who lived not long before his raigne relateth the part of the Chersonese where sometimes dwelt the English in his time to haue lyen wast and empty of inhabitants without mentioning the Danes At this day they containe the parts of Hallandt and Sohonen in the maine land of Scandia all the Ilands within the straights of the Sundt with the North and South Iutlandts and the Dukedome of Schleswic in the Cimbrian Chersonese divided from the Saxons or Dutch by the river Eydore al now together called by the name of Dane marck or Denmarck signifying the limit of the Danes given first by the neighbouring Dutch to the marches or border hereof derived afterwardes to the whole country THE KINGDOME OF DENMARCK THe gouerment hereof hath been still vnder Kings electiue but where the next of blood most commonly haue succeeded now besides Denmarck Lords of Norwey Islandt and in a manner of whatsoeuer cold and inhabitable regions subiect to the Pole Articke and the North together with the great Dukedome of Holstein lying in Germany betwixt the rivers Eydore the Elb containing the particular country of Holstein Ditmarse Stormarse and Wagerlandt held hereby vnder the fier of the Dutch Emperours The first of their kings whereof we read in histories deseruing credit for those long descents from Dan in Grammaticus Saxo and Krantzius are meerely counterfeit and fabulous were Cochliarius before mentioned slaine with his whole army by Theodebert sonne to Theoderick king of Austrasia Godfrey in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great Hemingus nephew to Godfrey Sigifridus and Amilo nephewes also to Godfrey chosen by their seuerall factions and slaine in battle one against the other the side of Amilo prevailing Harioldus and Ragenfridus brothers vnto Amilo driuen out by the sonnes of Godfrey and exiled amongst the Suiones These all commanded in the time of Charles the Great From Christopher the second deceasing about the yeare 1333. to omit the more ancient for a great part fabulous or very confused the succession hath beene continued as followeth Waldemar the third king of Denmark son to Christopher He deceased without issue male Margaret daughter to Waldemar the third She married vnto Haquin king of Norwey After the decease of her husband and of her young sonne Olaus shee ruled both kingdomes transmitting them to succession She overcame and tooke prisoner Albert king of Sweathland whom she forced to resigne his kingdome added by this meanes to her other possessions and enthralled for a long time after to the Danish yoake She died without surviving issue about the yeare 1410. Eric Duke of Pomeren adopted by Queene Margaret descended of her sister Ingelburgis elected king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen Wearied with tedious hard warres against the rebellious Sweathlanders the towne of Schleswic and the Hanse-citties hee voluntarily left those kingdomes retiring into his Dukedome of Pomeren where he died Christopher the third Count Palatine of the Rhijn sonne to Margaret sister to Eric after the departure hereof elected and succeeding in all the three kingdomes He deceased without issue Christiern the first Earle of Oldenburg and Delmenhorst after the decease of Christopher elected king of Denmarck and Norwey in the yeare 1448 Sweathland revolting and chusing a Prince of their owne nation He annexed to the house of Denmarcke the countries of Holstein Ditmarse Stormarse and Wagerland erected into a Dukedome by the Emperour Frederick the third He recouered likewise the kingdome of Swethen Iohn sonne to Christiern the first succeeding in all three kingdomes Christiern the second sonne to Iohn In this Prince the Sweathlanders after sundry revolts and revnions finally shoake off the yoake of the Danes gouerned ever since by their owne kings In the yeare 1522 hated for his crueltie he was driuen out and depriued of all his estates succeeded vnto by his vncle Frederick after ten yeares banishment and 27 yeares captivitie miserably dying in bonds Frederick the first younger brother to Iohn and sonne to Christiern the first after Christierne the second elected king of Denmarck and Norwey He first reformed religion in his dominions Christiern the third king of Denmarck and Norwey sonne to Frederick the first Frederick the second sonne to Christiern the third Christiern the fourth king of Denmarck and Norwey sonne to Fredericke the second now raigning THE SVIONES THis people are mentioned by Tacitus in his description of Germany being then a part of the Suevi and with the Sitones inhabiting the greater Scandia of Ptolomie By Aimonius with small difference they are named the Sueones in his fourth booke and 101 chapter By Iornandes de Rebus Geticis the Suethidi more neere vnto the moderne At this day by long corruption the Sueci giuing the name to the country now called Suecia or Sweathland extended for a great space of land betwixt the Balticke and the Frozen seas Their mention in more ancient authors is very sparing not bordering vnto or hauing then any affaire with the Romans French or other civill nations who might relate their acts or passing vnder the generall name of the Normans THE KINGDOME OF SWEATHLAND THeir government anciently and in the time of Tacitus was vnder kings commanding in full liberty and not at the will of the subject continued thither if we dare beleeue their histories from Magog sonne to Iaphet the yeare of the world 1745 and the 90 from the Deluge vnto our times In the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great we finde them likewise to haue beene a free state different from that of the Danes entertaining then Harioldus and Ragenfridus kings of that nation driven out by the sons of Godfrey In the raigne of Sueno the first and of Canutus the Great agreeing with the raignes of the Emperours Henry and Conrade the second wee heare of them subiect to the Danes but by what meanes it is not manifest as neither how they became cleare from their servitude By Queene Margaret about the yeare 1387 and during the raigne of the Emperour Wenceslaus they were againe subdued to the Danish yoake after long warres sundry defections and recoveries not fully delivered herefrom vntill the yeare 1525 the raigne of the Emperour Charles the fift freed by Gustave whose posterity the Danes being expulsed haue ever since held the crowne The order of the first kings fabulous and confused we purposely omit From Albert and more cleare times they were continued as followeth Albert living in the raignes of the Emperours Charles the fourth and Wenceslaus Duke of Mecklenburg and king of Sweathland warred vpon and taken prisoner by Margaret Queene of Denmarck and Norwey Desirous of libertie he resigned his right of the kingdome vnto Margaret aforesaid Margaret Queene of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen by right of Armes and the resignation of Albert. Eric Duke of Pomeren king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen adopted by Margaret Christopher Count Palatine of the
Rhijn king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen son to Margaret sister to Eric aforesaid He deceased without issue Charles son to Canutus a knight of the country elected king of Sweathland after Christopher the Danes excluded Christiern the first king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen Charles being driuen out Charles king of Swethen restored the second time Christiern the first king of Denmarck being againe excluded After the decease of Charles Steno a nobleman of the country governed the affaires of the realme during the rest of the time of Christiern the first Iohn king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen sonne to Christierne the first about the yeare 1448 admitted by Steno and the Sweathlanders pressed with the warres of the Russes Christierne the second son to Iohn king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen by armes and the right of his ancestours He afterwards lost all the three kingdomes driuen out in regard of his tyranny and cruelty Gustaue son to Eric a noble man of the country given by the Sweathlanders amongst the pledges for their fidelity to Christiern the second vpon the fame of Christiernes the Danish tyranny making an escape out of prison expulsing that enimie and elected king of Sweathland Since this time the Sweathlanders free from the Danish servitude haue beene still commaunded by princes of their owne nation Eric eldest son to Gustaue deposed vpon pretence of tyranny and misgoverning the state succeeded vnto by his brother Iohn Duke of Finlandt Iohn Duke of Finlandt son to Gustaue the first and brother to king Eric He marryed vnto Catharine daughter to Sigismond the first sister to Sigismond the second kings of Poland Sigismond son to Iohn and Catharine aforesaid before the decease of his father elected king of Poland afterwardes of Swethen vpon the cause of his different religion and the pretence of his breach of covenants with the people excluded and deposed by his factious nobility succeeded vnto by his vncle Charles Charles Duke of Suderman vncle vnto Sigismond the third king of Poland and younger sonne to Gustaue the first during the absence and warres of Sigismond and the Polonians created Administratour and governour of the kingdome afterwardes in the yeare 1608 elected and crowned king of Sweathland Gustave the second sonne to Charles king of Sweathland nowe raigning THE NORVEGIANS VVHether these were called thus from the country of Norwey or the country from them it is vncertaine We haue not yet read either name in any ancient author Both seeme more lately to haue been giuen from their Northren situation THE KINGDOME OF NORWEY THe coūtry by Aymonius was sometimes otherwise named Westerfold a part then of the Danish kingdome For thus it appeareth by his description hereof in his fourth booke and 101. chapter situated then to the West and North and thwarting the extreame point of the Iland of Great Brittaine It afterwardes became a distinct kingdome By meanes of the marriage of Haquin the last prince vnto Margaret Queene of Denmarcke it became annexed to the house of Denmarcke where it hath ever since continued After this maner the name of Germany is become at this day enlarged beyond the ancient over the provinces of Rhaetia and Noricum with parts of Gaule Pannonia as on the other side extended sometimes vnto the river Wixel the Frozen sea is since become straitned within the Eydore the sea Balticke and the confines of the Polonians the auncient then comprehending without the accompt of the moderne the kingdomes of Denmarke Norwey and Swethen with the greatest part of Poland and the moderne now containing lying without the limits and accompt of the auncient the countries of Seirmarck Karnten Krain and Tirol the parts of Austria Bauaria and Schwaben without the riuer Danow and of France betwixt the riuers Rhijn the Meuse and the Soasne The whole now accompted Germany speaking Dutch or subiect to the soverainety hereof may be diuided into three different States 1. the prouinces of the Low Countries 2. the confederacy of the Switzers 3. and the Empire or kingdome of the Germanes the present subiect of this discourse The originall of the many particular states we haue now related There remaineth the generall state or kingdome whereof the other are parts and subordinate THE KINGDOME OF GERMANY THis is otherwise called the Empire in regard of the residence therein of the Imperiall Roman Maiesty Italy being subdued by Odoacer and the Heruli and the rest of the Roman prouinces of the West by other Barbarous natiōs about the yeare 475 left of by Augustulus after an interregnum of 326 yeares resumed againe by Charles the Great king of the Frenchmen and by succession herefrom the French dominions being divided afterwards in the yeare 880 deriued vpon Charles surnamed the Fat king of Germany maintained euer since in the Princes hereof The country after that it became subiect to the Frenchmen was for a long time a part of their kingdome of Austrasia after the policy of those times divided into 4 maine provinces or Dukedomes of Franconia Saxonie Almaigne and Bauaria the parts lying now beyond the riuers of the Elb and Saltza and possessed then by the many nations of the Sclaues not being added vntill afterwards About the yeare 841 in the person of Lewis surnamed the auncient sonne to the Emperour Lewis surnamed the Godly the French Empire being then shared amongst the many sonnes hereof it was first made a distinct kingdome in which title the Princes haue still enioyed it their name of Emperour hauing beene since added vnto them onely as they are soveraigne Lords of Rome and Italy successours to Charles the Great and the French The kingdome contained onely at the time of its first erection the parts now bounded in with the Mountaines of Bohemia the Alpes the German Ocean and the riuers of the Rhijn Eydore Elb and Saltza including Pannonia a part then of Bauaria afterwards taken herefrom by the Hungarians By the Emperours Otho the third and Conrade the second the parts lying in Gaule betwixt the rivers of the Rhijn the Soasne and the Meuse were added The manner wee haue shewed in France By Henry the first and the succeeding Emperours vnto Frederick Barbarossa and by the armes of the Dukes of Saxonie and the Marqueses of Brandenburg were added the parts beyond the rivers Saltza and Elb containing now Mecklenburg Lawenburg Pomeren Meissen Lausnitz and the Middle and Newe Marches of Brandenburg held vnder the right hereof The order of the kings of Germany follow Lewis before mentioned surnamed the Ancient second sonne to the Emperour Lewis the Godly first king of Germany whose portion it was in the division of the French Monarchie betwixt him and his other brethren Lotharius and Charles the Bald. Carloman Lewis and Charles surnamed the Fat kings of Germany sonnes to Lewis the Ancient Charles the Fat sole king of Germany his two brothers Lewis and Carloman deceasing without heires or lawfull The male issue of his vncle the Emperour Lotharius failing
sundry petty Lords Bishops and Lay Princes The ancient inhabitants were the Chamavi and Angrivarij with parts of the Tencteri and Cherusct of Tacitus afterwards the Westphali and Angrivarij part of the Saxons The Vbij before Caesar and the Romanes seeme to haue possessed sometimes the parts now of Bergen and Marck removed afterwards by Agrippa beyond the Rhijn into the part of ancient Gaule where now standeth Colen THE ILANDS OF GERMANY THere are not any Ilands of note belonging to this continent excepting those of Rugen Vsedom and Wollin in the Ooster-Sche lying now thwart of Pomeren and accompted parts thereof The rest appertaining sometimes vnto Ancient Germany are subiect at this day vnto the confederate states of the Netherlands and to the kings of Denmarck and Swethen whereof we shall haue occasion to relate in the Description of those countries OF THE STATE OF EVROPE The XIIII Booke COntaining the descriptions and relations of the Common-wealth and league of the Switzers Netherland Danemarck Norwey Swethen Poland and Hungarie The difference in ancient authours about the extent and limits of Illyricum The more true and precise bounds and description of Illyricum or of Illyris and Dalmatia collected out of Ptolemy with reference to Plinie and others The dominion and conquest of Illyricum by the Romanes Herruli Visigothes the Greekish Emperours and the Sclaves The cause here and beginning of the name of Sclavonia The annexing of Croatia and Dalmatia or of the kingdome of Sclavonia vnto the right of the kings of Hungary The dominion and conquest of Dalmatia or of the sea-coasts of Sclavonia by the Venetians The affaires hereof with the Hungarians The conquests and intrusion of the Turkes The present state of Sclavonia or Illyricum The moderne particular names and countries hereof The Chorographicall discriptions of Windischland Krabbaten Bosna Contado di Zara Dalmatia now thus properly tearmed and Albania with their Ilands THE COMMON-WEALTH AND LEAGVE OF THE SWITZERS THIS was sometimes a part of the kingdome and Empire of the Germans from the which it is now divided through a long crazines indisposition of that loose heavie body It lyeth in the confines of France Germany and Italy containing part of each of those provinces with the heights of the Alpes Lepontiae Paeninae and Rhaeticae al which now are either vnited or subject to the Confederacie hereof The bounds hereof are vpon the East the Earledome of Tirol vpon the North Sungow and the Rhijn and Lake of Constance dividing it from Schwaben the Canton of Schaff-hausen excepted which lieth beyond the Rhijn vpon the West the Lake Lemane and the mountainous ridge of the Iour parting it from Savoy and the Free Countie of Burgundie and vpon the South the Dukedome of Milan in Italy It is situated betwixt the 28 and 32½ degrees of Longitude and the 44½ and 47½ degrees of Northerne Latitude or betwixt the 15 or middle paralell of the 6 Clime where the longest day hath 15 houres and a halfe and the 16 paralel and beginning of the 7 Clime where the longest day hath 15 houres and 3 quarters Caesar accompteth the length hereof to be 211 Italian miles the breadth at 180 of the same miles measuring only the Helvetij the other parts not being reckned The country is altogether possessed with steepe and mighty mountains the mother of sundry great and famous rivers of the Tesin Inn Adise Rhosne Russ Aar Limat the Rhijn flowing from hence as from the greatest height and top of Europe towards farre distant and contrary Oceans the Adriaticke Euxine French and German seas The soile for this cause is for the most part cold rockie and barren yeelding little wines neither of corne sufficient store for the necessary vse of the inhabitants plentifull chiefly in pasturages Cattle Flesh and milke-meats Here lye notwithstanding hidden amongst the hills and rocks many fruitfull and pleasant vallies abounding in all sorts of most excellent commodities such as are the Valtolina Wallislandt and other bottomes of the Alpes especially those which open towards Italy and the South The auncient inhabitants were the Helvetij possessing the parts which were included within the Rhijn the Alpes the mountaine Iour and the Lake of Geneue containing now the 13 Cantons of the Switzers Basil and Schaff-hausen excepted Turgow Baden Rapers-wyl Bremgarten Mellingen the Free provinces in Wagenthal Newenburg and Biel part of the Rauraci now the country of Basil part of the Allobroges now Geneve the Veragri now the Lower Wallislandt the Seduni the part now of the Vpper Wallislandt about Sitten the Lepontij inhabiting the creeks and vallies of the Alpes thus named and comprehending now the higher part of the Vpper Wallislandt where springeth the riuer Rhosne Vrseren or the valley of the riuer Russ and on the other side of the Alpes towards Italy Liviner-tal Palenser-tal Eschental Meintal Val Hugonia Masoxer-tal and Galancker-tal with the townes of Bellizona and Locarno vpon the Lake Maggiore the Vennonetes containing now after Tschudus whom he maketh a distinct people from the Vennones the vallies of Cleven Valtolina Gampoltshin Bergel of the Grisons or the courses of the riuers Maira Lyra and Aada vntill their entrances into the Lake of Como the Aetuatij now part of the Grisons about the Vorder and the Hinder Rhijn where are Rhijnwalder Schams Tusis Retzuns Tavetch Diserntis Trans Ilantz Grub Flymss Stussafien the valley of Lugnitz and the Higher Sax. The Cotnantij the parts now of the Grisons where lye the townes of Chur Ortestein Furstnow Vatz Churwald Porpon Burgunn Schanfick Tafaas Alfenow Tuffen-casten Gryffenstein Tintzen Stalla Reamss and Wels with others the Rucantij now Pfevers and Prettigow of the Grisons or the course of the riuer Lanquarte the Vennones now Engadin Vinstermuntz and Vinstgow of the Grisons or the country about the heads of the rivers Inn and Adise the Rheguscae now Rhijntal or the Prefectureship of Rheineck belonging to the Switzers with the opposite shore of the Rhijn appertaining to the house of Austria extended from thence towards Werdenberg and Veldkirch along the course of that riuer vnto the Lake of Constance and the Sarunetes now the countries of Sargans and Werdenberg and vntill the Lake Walensee Of these the Helvetij Rauraci Allobroges Seduni and Veragri were parts of the Gaules containing part of the Provinces of the Alpes Graiae and Paeninae Maxima Sequanorum and Vienniensis The Vennonetes Aetuatij Cotuantij Rucantij Vennones Rheguscae Sarunetes were parts of the Rhaeti Vindelici The Lepontij Strabo placeth amongst the Rhaeti Ptolemie amongst the people inhabiting Italy The Vennones and Vennonetes seeme to haue beene the same nation and to haue beene mistaken by Tschudus A cause of this errour might be their different placing in their authors the Vennones by Strabo being put amongst the Vindelici and the Vennonetes by Plinie amongst the Rhaeti By Caius and Augustus Caesars in their warres of Gaule with the
fruitfull and pleasant vally of some 60 Italian miles in length continued from the head of the Aada along the course of that riuer vntill the entrance thereof into the Lake of Como divided into 6. goverments or prefectureships The wines of this country are much commended transported in a great abundance over the Alpes into Bavaria Switzer-landt and other parts Chiefer townes following the course of the riuer Aada are Bormio a prefectureship seated at the head of the vally and the river vnder the mountaine Braâ—lio called otherwise by the Dutch Wormsser ioch Tiran a prefectureship Teio a prefectureship the chiefe fortresse of the vally Sondrio the chiefe towne a prefectureship The governour or captaine hereof for so he is named is Lieutenant of the whole country having here the like commande as hath the Captaine of Lugano in the prefectures belonging to the 12 Cantons Morbengo a prefectureship situated neere vnto the Lake of Como These 8 prefectureships of Plurs Chiavenna and the Valtolina are subject to the ioint commaund of the three Leagues or Cantons of the Grisons The language hereof as of those other appertaining to the Switzers is the Italian NETHERLAND THE Country hath been thus named from its maritime and more flat and lower situation It is accompted part of Germany with the Free Country of Burgundie making the tenth circle of the Empire although at this day it neither acknowledgeth the Emperours not obeyeth the Laws and orders appointed by the Diets diuided amongst sundry free states and gouerments partly now commanded by the Princes of the house of Burgundie and Austria partly by the generall States of the Vnited Provinces It boundeth vpon the East with the districts of Trier Luick Gulick Cleve and Westphalen vpon the North with the riuer Eems East-Freislandt vpon the South with Lorraine Champaigne and Picardie in France and vpon the North-West with the German Ocean It lyeth betwixt the 22½ and 30 degrees of Longitude and the 48½ and 53½ degrees of Northern Latitude or betwixt the 16 or middle paralel of the 7 clime and the 21 paralel or end of the 8 clime The longest day beyond Arras in the furthest South containeth 16 houres beyond the towne of Dam or at the riuer Eems in the furthest North 16 houres three quarters The circuit of the whole is 340. Flemish miles or some one thousand Italian or English The parts hereof towards the West and North along the Sea-coast are flat plaine and marishie abounding chiefly in pasturages milke butter cheese horses and beeues of an extraordinary stature and bignesse Those contrariwise towards the South-East or bordering vpon Luick Lorraine swell with rising hills and woods reliques of the great forrest of Ardenne All parts are tolerably fruitfull No country for the quantitie is more populous replenished with 225 walled townes and citties besides aboue 6600 burroughs and villages for the most part very strong and numerously inhabited by industrious and curious artificers and rich tradesmen and marchants The shipping of the maritime coasts seeme to exceed in number all the rest of the world amassed together swarming in all seas and Oceans and bringing hither as to a common magazin whatsoeuer riches and commodities the earth or sea affordeth by the commodious situation thereof and oportunitie of the great rivers of the Scheldt Mase and Rhijn distributed from hence into all lands the seat of negotiation and trading The ancient inhabitants were the Frisij now West-Freislandt North-Hollandt with part of the district of Vtreicht the Batavi inhabiting the Iland of the Rhijn intercepted betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Wael with the neighbouring shore of Gaule containing now South-Holland with parts of Vtreicht and Gelderlandt the Caninefates containing also part of the same Iland the Bructeri where now Deventer and Swol in Over-ysel the Vsipij now the country of Zutphen part of the Sicambri now Arnhem and Veluwe in Gelderlandt the Advatici now Brabant or part thereof about Bosleduc or Doway the Morini now Flanders the Atrebates now Artois the Nervij now Hainault and the country about Tournay the Tongri now part of Brabant about Antwerpe and part of the Treveri now the Dukedome of Luxemburg The fiue first nations were Germans inhabiting beyond the Rhijn The rest were parts of the Gaules Belgicke descended notwithstanding from the Germans By C. Iulius Caesar in his warres of Gaule these last were subdued to the Romans vnder which subiection they continued vntill the expiration of that Empire comprehended vnder the Provinces of Belgica Secunda and Germania Secunda The other remained still free from forraine yoak with other neighbouring Dutch people by occasion hereof not long after vniting into the common name of the most warlike and victorious French famous in the later Roman histories and in short time conquering and overspreading all Gaule Germanie vnto the rivers Elb and Saltza Pannonie the greatest part of Italy with part of Tarraconensis in Spaine won from the Moores Vnder the French who here succeeded vnto the Romans the whole was contained vnder the name kingdome of Austrasia or Oosten-reich After that the French Monarchy became divided amongst the posteritie of the Emperour Lewis the Godly the part hereof broke into sundry new principalities and goverments remaining vnto this day partly holding of the French kings or successours of Charles the Bald and partly of the German Emperours the Dukedomes of Brabant Luxemburg Gelderlandt and Limburg the Earledomes of Flanders Hollandt Zealandt Haynault Artois Namur and Zutphen the Lordships of Freislandt Groningen Vtreicht Over-ysel and Malines and the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire the manner and occasion of whose beginnings together with their continuance and state vnto our times is set downe in the Description of France Of these Flanders Artois appertained to the soveraigntie of the kings of France quitted vnto Philip the second king of Spaine and the Princes hereof by Henry the second French king in the late league of Cambraye The rest were held vnder the Dutch Emperours By Philip the Hardie the countries of Brabant Flanders Artois and Limburg with Malines and the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire became added to the dominion and family of Burgundie by Philip the Good Holland Zealandt West-Freislandt Hainault Luxemburg Namur by the Emperour Charles the fift Gelderland Zutphen Vtreicht Over ysel and Groningen the manner whereof is likewise shewed in France Since this vnion by the power and greatnesse of their Princes the Provinces haue beene wholy with drawne from all acknowledgement and subiection of the German Emperours French kings their ancient Lords governed in manner of free States by their Princes and magistrates and making a distinct nation and common-wealth by themselues knowne now by the names of Netherland the Low Countries the Lower Germany and of the 17 Provinces called thus from their number language and situation Duke Charles surnamed the Fighter Prince hereof son to Philip the Good had an intent to vnite the parts then
vnder his goverment into one entire kingdome by the name of Burgundie But because all the Provinces were soveraigne and had their severall lawes priviledges and revenues neither had euer granted to their Princes any other then limited power this project tooke none effect In the raigne of Philip the second king of Spaine heire of the house of Burgundie and in the yeare 1566 begun those memorable ciuill broiles so long afflicting those rich and flourishing countries continued with the spoile and ransacking of all their chiefe townes and citties much bloodshed and vnspeakable misery and calamity for aboue the space of 40 yeares during the Regencies of Margaret Dutchesse of Parma Fernando Alvares de Toledo Duke of Alva Lewis Requeseims great Commendador of Castille Don Iohn d' Austria naturall sonne to the Emperour Charles the Fift Alexander Fernese Prince of Parma and Ernest Count Mansselt deputies and Leâ—uftenants hereof and after the decease of that king and the assignment of the Netherlands vnto the Archdukes Albert and Isabella vntill the yeare 1609 occasioned first vpon pretence of the violation of their priviledges by the erecting of new Bishoppricks and attempting to bring in the Spanish Inquisition and afterwards through the harshnesse of some of the Spanish governours the insolencie and rapine of their souldiers the naturall hatred of the people against strangers and impatiency of forraine subjection the stiffnesse of the Prince in opposing the Reformed Religion and maintaining the authority and rites of the sea of Rome his pretended many injuries oppression tyranny in the yeare 1581 breaking out into manifest and open revolt of the most part of the Provinces renouncing vtterly their faith and allegiance herevnto offering their subjection and soueraigntie to neighbouring Princes refused by Henry the third French King and Elizabeth Queene of England the issue of all which was Brabant and Flanders regained by armes and better moderation the libertie of Hollandt Zealandt Vtreicht Over-ysel Gelderlandt Zutphen West-Freislandt and Groningen better assured by their seas and marishes and the advantage of their shipping protected and aided by the English during the raigne of the late Queene of famous memory for their stronger defence and more firme vnion amongst themselues ioyned and confederate together in a strict league since from hence famously called the Vnited Provinces in the yeare 1609 after long vnprofitable warre treated withall and acknowledged as free countries by Philip the third king of Spaine and the Archdukes yet notwithstanding some contradiction with reservation of their rights herevnto in which qualitie and separation although the truce of 12 yeares being expired the warres are again renewed they still to this day remaine By meanes hereof Netherlandt is now become diuided into two different parts and as it were Common-wealths the Provinces subject to the Princes of the house of Burgundie and Austria and those other of the Free confederate States THE PROVINCES OF NETHERLANDT SVBIECT TO THE PRINCES THese also in the beginning of the tumults rebelled with the rest recovered by force of armes and better moderation of their governours They confine vpon the East with the districts of Gulick Luick and Trier in Germany vpon the South with Lorraine and Champaigne and Picardie in France vpon the North-West with the German Ocean vpon the North with the Free vnited Provinces They containe 9 of the 17 Provinces and 7 maine countries of Limburg Luxemburg Namur Haynault Artois Flanders and Brabant in which last the Provinces of Mechlin and of the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire are included THE COVNTRY OF LIMBVRG SItuated betwixt the Bishoppricke of Luyck Gulich land and the Dukedome of Luxemburg The soile is fruitefull for all needefull commodities wines excepted Limburg the chiefe towne is pleasantly seated amongst shadie woods full of medicinable simples vpon an high hill vnder which runneth the river Wesdo defended with a strong Castle mounted vpon a steepe and precipitious rocke Amidst the shades thickets of the great forrest of Ardenne about two Dutch miles and an halfe from hence in the Diocese of Luick lyeth the famous borough and water of the Spa. Here are reckned some fiue walled townes and 125 boroughs and villages The ancient inhabitants seeme to haue beene part of the Eburones of Caesar. THE DVKEDOME OF LVXEMBVRG BOunded vpon the North with Luyck and Namur vpon the East with the Moselle and the district of Trier vpon the South with Eorraine and vpon the West with Eyfel and the riuer Meuse The country is hilly and shaded with thicke woods remainders of the great forest Ardenne The soile is fruitfull The more hilly and woodland part retaineth yet the name of Ardenne stored with plenty of all manner of game Here are accompted 23 walled townes and 1168 burroughs and villages Chiefer townes are Theon-ville a strong frontire place seated vpon the Moselle neere vnto Metz and the border of Lorraine Rode-Macheren Greven-Macheren neere vnto Trier Echternach Dechry both situated vpon the riuer Saur Vianden Nueburg Lutzenburg vnequally seated in a plaine and vpon the brow and top of a rising hill divided by the riuer Alsaltz the chiefe towne of the country Arlon vpon the top of an high hill Bastoigne Neuf-chastelle Mont-medy Marville Dampvillers The ancient inhabitants were part of the Treveri NAMVR LYing betwixt Brabant Haynault and the district of Triers The country swelleth with woodie hills enioying a sweete and pleasant aire and affording plenty of all necessary commodities Herein are contained 4 walled townes and 184 villages Chiefer townes are Bouignes vpon the Meuse Namur a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne of the country seated in a vallie betwixt two hils or mountaines on both sides of the riuer Sambre at what place this entreth into the Meuse The citty is rich and adorned with faire buildings and fortified with a strong and well furnished Castle or Citadel The ancient inhabitants seeme to haue beene part of the Nervij of Caesar. HAYNALT BOunded vpon the East with Namur and Luick vpon the South with Champaigne and vpon the West and North with Flanders The country is hillie and full of shady woods like vnto the parts before described The soile is very fruitfull abounding in come Here are numbred 24 walled townes and citties and 950. burrowes and villages Chiefer townes are Charlemont vpon the toppe of an high hill vnder which runneth the Meuse Marieburg Philippe-ville strong frontire places opposed against the French and named thus from their founders the Emperour Charles the fift Mary Queene of Hungary and Philip the second king of Spaine Avesnes vpon the riuer Hepre a strong towne affronting the same enimie Chimay seated amongst woods vpon the riuer Blanc Landresy vpon the Sambre Malbuge vpon the Sambre Beaumont vpon the same riuer Binche Halle famous for the image of the blessed Virgin and the impostures and fained miracles there done Bergen seated vpoÌ„ a little rivulet named Trulle The citty is large and strongly fortified rich
held with this title vnder the soueraignty and right of the kings of Denmarke The line masculine of the Dukes extinguished it returned againe to the crowne giuen not long after by Queen Margaret vnto Gerard Count of Holstein whose male succession in the yeare 1459 failing in Adolph the last Earle it was lastly incorporated with the kingdome by Christierne the first as it now continueth Chiefer townes are Sleswijck before mentioned a Bishops sea named thus from the river Slea vpon which it is situated Close by standeth the faire Castle of Gottorp the seat of the Dukes of Sleswijck where tol is paid of the many droues of Oxen passing yearely this way out of the Chersonese into Germany From hence in imitation of the Picts wall in England hath beene drawne westward ouer land a long trench or wall called now by the inhabitants Dennewerck raised after Aymonius for the better defence of the Chersonese against the neighbouring Saxons by Godfrey king of the Danes in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great Husem vpon the German or westerne Ocean not far froÌ„ the mouth of the riuer Eydore Flensborch a noted empory seated amongst hills vpon a nauigable creeke or inlet of the Sundt Hadersleue a Bishops sea vpon a nauigable inlet of the sea Baltick where with it is round encompassed against the Iland Funen graced with the beautiful castle of Hansburg begun by Iohn duke of Holstein but finished by Frederick the 2 d K. of Denmarcke These lye in Suder-Iutland or the dukedome of Sleswijck Beda seemeth to place here the famous Angli the founders of the moderne English nation during the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the 3 d departing froÌ„ hence into the Iland of Great Bretaine In Nort-Iutland Kolding vpon a creeke of the sea Balticke Arhusen a Bishops sea and a noted port vpon the Sundt Against this and the great promontory Hellenis lie the Ilands Samsoe Hielm Hilgenes with others belonging to the continent hereof Wiborch within the land a Bishops sea and the chiefe place of iudicature of the Chersonese Alborch vpon the baye Limfort which is a long creeke of the sea Baltick extending through the maine land westwards almost as farre as the German Ocean The part of the Chersonese lying vpon the North of this bay is named by the inhabitants Wendsyssel West hereof the country is called Hanhaeret where is the high rock Skarringklint a noted sea marck The German Ocean coasting Iutland especially the part neighbouring to this rock is full of sholes and quicksands for this cause carefully avoided by marriners sayling towards Norwey and the Ilands of the Sundt Tysted Nicoping Ripen a Bishops sea vpon the German Ocean The length of both the Iutlands with the neighbouring dukedome of Holstein or from the riuer Elb vnto the towne of Schagen the most Northerly point of the Chersonese Cellarius accompteth at 80 German miles the breadth at twenty of the same miles THE ILANDS OF THE SVNDT THese lye in the mouth of the Sundt betwixt Iutlandt and Schonen The more remarqueable and greater Ilands are Funen and Zelandt FVNEN LYing against the townes of Kolding and Hadersleue in Iutland containing 12 Dutch miles in length and 4 in breadth The chiefe towne is Odensee a Bishops sea ZELANDT SEated betwixt Funen and the maine land of Schonen the greatest of the Ilands and the seat of the Prince Chiefer townes here are Rotschilt a Bishops sea The Bishops hereof haue the honour to annoint the kings at the time of their inauguration Helschenor or Elsenor at the entrance of the Sundt The narrow sea betwixt this and Schonen containeth only a Dutch mile in breadth commaunded by two castles lying vpon each side of the straight that of Helsenburg in Schonen and of Cronenburg in Zealandt Here all the ships which in great numbers passe continually towards Swethen Prussen and the East-lands stop and pay custome the best part of the princes revenues In the strong and magnificent castle of Cronenburg founded by Fredericke the second the king more commonly resideth Koppen hagen farther downe vpon the Sundt a noted port the chiefe towne of the kingdome where flourisheth an Vniversity of the Danes and Norvegians begun by Eric the ninth but perfected by Christian the first and the succeeding princes endowed with liberall revenues Vpon the East hereof lyeth the Iland Amagger making a safe road for ships which ride at ancher betwixt it and the towne Other Danish Ilands are Alsen against Flensborch and Suder-Iutland vnto the which it appertaineth containing 4 Dutch miles in length and two in breadth Aar having three parishes and seated betwixt Alsen and Zelandt Langeland betwixt Aar and Zelandt in length 7 Dutch miles Falstre in length 8 Dutch miles vpon the South of Zelandt Lawland vpon the West of Falstre from the which it is divided by a narrow creeke of the sea besides almost infinite others whose names wee know not or which are not worth relating These Ilands are togither called by Meâ—a the Hemodes Zealandt he nameth the Iland Codanonia the greatest of the Hemodes HALLANDT LYing in the maine land of Scandia against North-Iutlandt The onely place of note is the strong castle of Warsberg SCHONEN COntaining the part of the same continent against the Iland of Zelandt Places of better note are Helsenburg a towne and castle opposite to Elsenor Lunden an Arch-bishops sea Malmuyen or Ellebogen a noted Empory vpon the Sundt against Koppen-hagen BLEKING PArt of the same continent and having vpon the West Schonen The chiefe place is Vsted THE KINGDOME OF NORWEY BOunded vpon the South with Denmarck vpon the West and North with the Ocean and vpon the East with the kingdome of Swethen from the which it is divided by a perpetuall ridge of asperous and high mountaines The sea here is exceeding deepe and affordeth plenty of good fishing The land is very large and spacious but rockie mountainous and barren full of thicke wild and vast woods cold and ill inhabited It yeeldeth but little corne and in the parts more neere to Lapland and the Pole Articke not any at all in regard of which want the inhabitants eat bread made of Stockfish It chiefly venteth abroad fish furres and skinnes of wild beasts masts raft pitch tarre and the like commodities issuing from wood The people are plaine honest louers of strangers hospitall for their ability haters of pilfering theeuing They are not suffered by the Danes to vse shipping or to export their owne merchandise out of the kingdome which profit these solely engrosse vnto themselues Their religion is the Lutheran or Protestant the same with the Danes belonging in matters Ecclesiasticall vnto the Archbishop of Trundtheim and the Bishops of Bergen Anslo Staffanger and Hammar They were sometimes commanded by Princes of their owne now by the kings of Denmarck diuided into 5 Prefectures or juridicall resorts of Bahuys Aggerhuys Bergerhuys Trundtheim
of their yce and trunckes of trees floating in them not much navigable The people are provident sober patient and industrious Those of the country exercise no manuall trades every man by a singular frugality being his owne artificer The nobility exceede not the dignitie of knights an honour conferred by the Prince Their language differeth only in dialect from the Dutch excepting that of the Fins which resembleth the Russes Their religion is the Lutheran or confession of Augspurg won first to Christianity vnder their king Beorn by S. Ansgarius the Apostle of the Danes They belong in matters Ecclesiasticall vnto the Bishop of Vpsal and those of Lincopen Scara Vexio Strengenes and Abo. Birtius reckoneth in the whole some 1400 parishes The king is electiue but most commonly of the blood royall and the next of kin to the deceased He is stiled king of Sweathland and of the Gothes and Vandals The truth of the two latter titles is vncertaine and to be much doubted of Iornandes placeth in the peninsula hereof the Gothes but who is not seconded by any more ancient and credited Historians At this day notwithstanding the more Southerne part of the kingdome confining with Denmarcke beareth the name of Gothia or Gotland whether from this nation it cannot well be knowne or falsely affecting that more glorious name The Vandals it is certaine spread not thus farre North seated in the continent of Germany along the South shore of the Suevian or Balticke sea It containeth sundry names and divisions of Gotland Suderman VVestman VVermeland Copperdale Helsingen Dalecarle Angerman East and VVest Bodden Finland Corel with others The more chiefe townes are in Gotland and next to Denmarcke Calmer a noted port vpon the sea Balticke Lincopen Scar Bishops seas Against these within the Balticke lyeth the Iland Gotlandt subject to the kings of Denmarcke whose chiefe towne is Wisbuy vpon the East side of the Iland a famous Empory sometimes now ruinous and much decaied Here is likewise Oelandt an Iland against Calmer defended with the strong castle of Borgholm subiect to the kings of Swethen In Suderman Strengnes a Bishops sea and Telge vpon the lake or bay Meler an arme of the sea Baltick Vpon the rocks nere Strengnes as likewise at Scar and Wisbuy in Gotlandt are engrauen sundry auncient vnknowne characters and inscriptions supposed to be of the Gothes In Westman Arosia rich in siluer mines In Vpland Vpsal an Archbishops sea the primate of the kingdome Here the kings of Sweath-land lye enterred Stockholm in an Iland at the mouth of the lake Meler a rich and florishing emporie and the chiefe citty of the kingdome defended with a magnificent and strong castle fortified with 400 great brasse ordinance In Finland Wiburg a strong fortresse and towne of warre opposed against the Russes The more auncient inhabitants of the part of the kingdome within the Sea Baltick were the Suiones of Tacitus part of the great nation of the Suevi of the Germans The part of Finlandt seemeth to haue beene thus first named and inhabited by the Fenni of the same authour The sea lying vpon the South hereof was named by Tacitus the Sueuian sea from the famous Sueui before mentioned which nation it diuided by Mela Sinus Codanus from whence doubtles proceeded the name of the Danes and by Ptolemie Oceanus Sarmaticus Sinus Venedicus from the bordering Sarmatae and Venidae It is a long and spacious creeke of the Westerne Ocean continued East and North from Denmarke for many hundred miles vnto beyond the Circle Articke It is called now the Sundt the Balticke or Oost Zee and more toward the North the Finnisch and Bodner Zees from Finland and Boden which countries it parteth from the more proper and West Sweathland North of Sweathland incorporated with the crowne hereof is Lapland cold barren and without corne fruits and ciuill habitation The people through their cold pigmie-like are of an exceeding little and dwarfish stature barbarous rude and without arts feeding vpon fish and the flesh of wild beasts crafty and much giuen to witchcraft and magicall incantations The commodities which they vent abroad are skinnes and fish exchanged with forrainers The Ocean vpon the North hereof and Russia Hecataeus in Plinie nameth Amalchium or the Frozen sea Philemon in the same author from the Cimbri the sea Cronium and Morimarusa or the Dead sea Tacitus otherwise the Slowe and Immoueable sea The Russes call it at this day Myrmanskoy More signifying in their language the Norvegian and Danish sea first of civill people sailed and adventured into by Richard Chancelour Englishman arriuing in Russia in the yeare 1553 and tracing out the way which the English and Flemmings ever since haue vsed Through this sea since the first discouerie sundry honourable and worthie persons haue attempted to finde out a passage towards China and the East but hitherto without any good successe let by contrary windes fogges and mists vsuall in that clime flotes of Ice cold perpetuall nights for many months together in winter and with the length of the way Their farthest discoueries haue reached only to the neerer coasts of Tartarie short of the riuer Oby Towards the North they haue sailed vnto 80 degrees within tenne of the Pole Articke Norwey Hallandt Schonen and Bleking in Denmarck with so much of the kingdome of Sweathland as lyeth West of the Finnisch and Bodner Sees creekes of the Balticke containe together the great Peninsula called by Ptolemie Scandia by Plinie and Solinus Scandinavia and by Iornandes Scanzia encompassed with the sea Balticke and the Westerne and Northerne Oceans and ioyned to the continent by a neck of land intercepted betwixt the bottome of the sea Bodner and the towne and castle of Wardhuys By Pytheas in Plinie we finde this otherwise named Basilia by Xenophon Lampsacenus in the same author Balthia naming the sea Balticke Ptolemie and the rest of the ancients before mentioned account this an Iland their errour proceeding from the ignorance vnexperience of those times the more Northerne and inner parts hereof not being then fully discouered POLAND HAving vpon the West Schlesi and the Marquisate of Brandenburg in Germany vpon the North the land of Prussen vpon the East Masovia and Lithuania and vpon the South the kingdome of Hungary from the which it is divided by the mountaines Tatri or Carpathian It is in length 480 Italian miles in breadth 300. The aire is pure but sharpe and cold the country plaine like vnto the rest of those Eastlands shaded with darke and thicke woods parts of the great Hercynian full of sundry sorts of wilde beasts for hunting of an incredible number of Bees hiving almost in each tree and breeding waxe and hony in great abundance No country affordeth more plentie of graine in regard of the continuall fresh and newly broken grounds taken from the woods sent
downe by the river Wijssel vnto Dantzig and Elbing in Prussen and from thence conveyed into forraine parts the vnexhausted treasurie and storehouse of corne for Europe and the West The common people are poore base and miserable the slaues of the gentry The nobility are braue high minded valiant liberall free or rather superfluous in their gifts attendance and expences They are all of the same ranke professing armes and called Equites in the Latine Polish historians which we interpret knights or souldiers differing onely in their greater or lesser revenues and by the magistracies offices which the more eminent sort hold for tearme of life conferred by the king They pay the prince no tallages in lieu whereof they are to serue and attend him in his warres Their language is the Sclavonian but who much affect and elegantly speake the Latin Their religion is that which every man best liketh all sorts of grosse heresies if not publikely allowed yet being here suffered which hath hapned through the over great liberty of the Nobility and people and the weake power of the king and of such a confused state to controule them yet where notwithstanding the Romish superstition by meanes of the princes great zeale that way at this day most prevaileth Their first conversion to Christianity was vnder their prince Miecislaus son to Nemomislus in the yeare 965. Their Bishops are Cracow Posna Vladislaw and Ploczko vnder the Arch-bishop of Gnesna who is primate of the kingdome and by ancient priviledge the Popes Legat for Sarmatia and in the absence or vacancie of the prince the Vicar generall of the kingdome hauing power to summon the councel and diets and to conclude and publish their decrees The state is Monarchicall and electiue yet where the next of the blood royall most commonly succeede Their kings more anciently were free and soveraigne By a common calamitie of all electiue states they are now bereft of all royall right and prerogatiues having onely limited power and governing according to strict lawes and the direction of the councell and diets who solely haue full liberty to consult of and determine the maine affaires of the common-wealth These are of two sorts I the senate or grand councell consisting of all the Bishops Palatines and Castellans togither with the great Marshals of state and Court and the Chancelour Vice-chancelour and Treasurer of each dominion of Poland and Lithuania or of so many of them as can conveniently be drawne togither or be consulted with 2. and the Generall Diets which are for the more high and important businesses of the weale publicke not determinable by the Senate amassed of the orders before set downe of the Delegates of each province and chiefer citty sent in the name of the rest of the nobility These sworne to preserue the publicke honour and liberty speake freely in the councell Diets oftentimes challenging and reproving the prince and controuling his actions if they thinke them prejudiciall The country is divided into the Greater and the lesser Polands THE GREATER POLAND DIstinguished thus either because it is the bigger or because it is the more honourable the seat sometimes of Lechus the founder of the Polish nation It containeth 9 parts or diuisions named thus from the chiefe towne of each iurisdiction the Palatinates thus called from their Palatines or countries of Posna Kalisch Siradia Lancicia Vratislaw Bresty Rava Ploczko and Dobrzin whose more principall townes and states commanding and residing in them follow in order THE PALATINATE OF POSNA THe townes here hauing jurisdiction are Posna a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne of the Greater Poland seated amongst hills vpon the riuer Warta The citty is fairely built of stone hauing large suburbs beyond the riuer much subiect to invndations Koscien a double walled towne in a plaine amongst dirtie marishes Miedzyrzecze a strong towne opposing Schlesi and the Germans wherevnto it bordereth impregnably seated amongst waters and marishes Ostresow neighbouring to Schlesi and standing in a wide plaine environed with woods Vschow a walled towne in a plaine Sremsk Premetz Rogozno The States here are the Bishops Palatine and Castellan of Posna and the Castellans of Sremsk Miedzyrzecze Premetz Rogozno Cromerus addeth the Castellan of Krivin THE PALATINATE OF KALISCH TOwnes here are Calisch a walled towne vpon the riuer Prosna amongst marishes naming the country Gnesna a walled towne and an Archbishops sea in a plaine the most ancient towne of Poland founded by Lechus the seat of the first kings remoued afterwards to Cracow Pizdry a walled towne vpon the riuer Warta in a plaine amongst woods Warta vpon the riuer Warta Land vpon the Warta Konin a walled towne encompassed with the Warta Slupcza a strong towne vpon the Warta Kolo surrounded with the Warta Naklo vpon the riuer Notez Camenecz The States are the Archbishop of Gnesna the Palatine and Castellan of Calisch and the Castellans of Gnesna Naklo Camenecz and Land THE PALATINATE OF SIRADIA SOmetimes a Dukedome belonging to the second sonnes of the kings of Poland The chiefe townes are Siradia a walled towne and castle naming the country seated in a plain vpon the river Warta Wielun a strong towne and castle vpon the riuer Prosna Schadeck Petrocow a walled town in a moorish soile the place sometimes of the generall diets of the kingdome remoued now to Warsow Without the towne vnder the shade of a pleasant forrest standeth Bugey one of the royall seiours of the kings whether in regard of the more fresh and healthie ayre they retired during the time of the Diets Rosprza in a plaine amongst marishes Spicimeria The States are the Palatine and Castellan of Siradia with the Castellans of Rosprza Spicimeria and Wielun THE PALATINATE OF LANCICIA THe townes are Lancicia a walled towne with a castle mounted on a rock vpon the riuer Bsura Orlow amongst marishes Bresinia Konarzew Inowlodz Biechow The States are the Palatine and Castellan of Lancicia with the Castellans of Bresinia Konarzew Inowlodz and Biechow Cromerus placeth this last in the Palatinate of Kalisch CVIAVIA OR THE PALATINATE OF WLADISLAW FOr a great part marishie and without woods The chiefe townes are Wladislaw naming the country a Bishops sea vpon the riuer Wijssel Bidgost a walled towne vpon the Bard a navigable riuer convaying marchandise out of the greater Poland vnto the Wijssel The States are the Bishops Palatine and Castellan of Wladislaw with the Castellan of Bidgost THE PALATINATE OF BRZESTYE THe Townes here are Brzestye a well fenced towne naming the country standing in a plaine amongst marishes Radzieiow a woodden towne Kruswick built all of wood with a castle the most ancient of the kingdome after Gnesna the seat sometimes of the Princes standing vpon a great lake named Gopla In the castle hereof Popielus the second Duke of Poland was after a monstrous and strange manner devoured with Ratts swarming out of the Lake Kowalow in a moorish situation The States are the
the Easterne nations otherwise lasie and idle more addicted vnto warres then to trades and manuall occupations poore through their sloath and the oppression of their Lords the Turkes and German Emperours Their language is a kinde of Sclavonian differing from the Poles In the parts neighbouring vnto Germany the Dutch likewise is spoken Their Religion is the Romish Catholicke and that of the Reformed Churches for both are tolerated The reformed lesse prevaileth in the countries subject to the Turkes through a iealousie of that nation forbidding all new opinions quarrells and disputes of faith which might cause innouations troubles of the State This was sometimes a flourishing and great kingdome the bulwarke of Christendome against the Infidells After long warres sundry victories and braue resistance it is now for the greatest part enthralled to the Turke The rest containing some third part obeyeth the German Emperours of the house of Austria now kings for what is left of Hungarie descended from Anne sister to Lewis the second the last natiue Prince slaine by Soliman at the battle of Mohacz It is divided by the Danow into the vpper Hungary lying North of the riuer and the Lower Hungary lying towards the South containing together before the Turkish subiection 50 juridicall resorts which they called counties 24. betwixt the Tissa Danow and Germany 8. East of the Tissa in the same diuision 12. betwixt the Danow the Dra and 6 betwixt the Danow and the Saw towards Greichs-Weissenburg The parts vnder the Turkes are gouerned by their Bassaes and other names of Magistrates after the custome of that Empire Chiefer townes in the vpper Hungary are Presburg enioying a pleasant and healthfull situation vpon the left shore of the Danow neere to vinie mountaines and the confines of Oosten-reich defended with a strong castle mounted vpon a hill the chiefe towne subiect to the German Emperours Vaccia vpon the Danow a Bishops sea Pest vpon the Danow opposite to Buda Colocza vpon the Danow an Archbishops sea Bath vpon the same shore of the Danow North of the riuer Segedin vpon the right shore of the river Tissa Agria a Bishops sea Newsol a strong towne vpon the riuer Gran. Nitri a Bishops sea vpon the river Boch Transchin vpon the riuer Wag. Tirnau East of the Tissa Debreczen Temeswar vpon the riuer Temez Varadin Beyond the Danow in the Lower Hungary Belgrade or Greichs-Weissenburg Taururum of Ptolemie a strong towne of warre hemmed in vpon the East with the Danow and vpon the South with the Saw where it is emptied hereinto defended on the other sides with strong walls deepeditches sometimes the gate and entrance into Hungary and the fortresse of the kingdome against the Infidells surprised by Soliman Emperour of the Turkes Buda or Ofen Curta of Ptolemie vneuenly seated vpon the right shore of the Danow a faire and strong towne the seat of the principall Bassa of the Turkes and the chiefe citty of the kingdome Here are bathes and springs of hot waters Gran vpon the same shore of the Danow opposite to the fall or mouth of the riuer Gran out of the higher Hungary from whence it hath beene thus named a strong towne of warre and an Archbishops sea the Primate hereof Comora vpon the Danow in an Iland Rab a Bishops sea and a strong towne of warre vpon the right shore and confluence of the Danow and the Rab naming the towne and distinguishing anciently the Higher and the Lower Pannonies Betwixt the Danow and the Dra Stul-Weissenburg strongly but vnwholsomely seated in the midst of a great Lake or inaccessable marish ioyned to the firme land with three high and broad causies built with houses and blocked vp at their ends with great Bulwarks garded in time of warre and defending these suburbs Here the kings of Hungary were crowned as likewise enterred Betwixt this and the Dra lyeth the great lake Balaton containing 24 Italian miles in length Zigeth a strong towne standing in a marish vpon the North side of the river Dra famous for the death of Soliman the mighty Emperour of the Turkes during his siege hereof Fiefkirken vpon the Dra so named from such a number of Churches a Bishops sea Vnto the crowne of Hungary belonged sometimes as they doe partly at this day the countries of Transylvania Walachia Rascia Servia Bosna Windischlandt Croatia and Dalmatia gouerned by the deputies of the kings hereof or held by their princes vnder their tribute and soveraigne right The fowre first since lying wholy within the ancient Dacia and Maesia pertaine not to this division The descriptions of the other remaine after that first brieflie I haue related the ancient estates of Illyricum whereof they were sometimes partes togither with the many changes and successions of people and Lords commaunding herein vnto this present occasioning the present estate and names ILLYRICVM THE name hereof Solinus fabulously deriveth from Illyrius son to the one-ey'd monster Polyphaemus and Galataea commanding sometimes the country The bounds are diversly set downe by ancient authours Florus and Plinie continue the name along the coast of the sea Adriaticke betwixt the rivers Arsia and Titius or the countries Histria and Dalmatia Ptolemie including Dalmatia enlargeth the accompt hereof vnto the riuer Drilon and borders of Macedonia confining vpon the other sides with Histria the two Pannonyes and the Higher Mysia Strabo extendeth it along the sea-coast towards Greece and the South-East vnto the mountaines Ceraunij inwards towards the North and West vnto the riuer Danow and the Lake of the Rhaetians or Acronius besides the parts before mentioned comprehending Rhaetia Noricum Pannonye Histria and Dardania with the part of Macedonia where lay the townes of Dyrrachium Apollonia and Oricum Vnto these of Strabo wee finde added in Appian the Tribali and Mysij reaching Eastwards along the course of the Danow vnto the sea Euxinus now Maggiore The Emperour Constantine the Great hauing diuided the Romane Empire into 4 supreme iurisdictions or gouerments vnder the Praetorio praefecti of Italy Gaule Asia and Illyricum we read afterwards by this occasion all the parts of Europe subiect to that Empire and lying East of Gaule and Italie Thrace onely and the Lower Maesia excepted to haue beene contained vnder the generall name hereof called thus after the title or name of the chiefe prefect or province of the division Sextus Rufus liuing in the time of the Emperour Honorius reckoneth 17 provinces of Illyricus or Illyricum two of Noricum two of Pannonia Valeria Savia Dalmatia Maesia two of Dacia Macedonia Thessalia Achaia two of Epirus Prevalis and Crete Iornandes nameth 18 prouinces two of Noricum two of Pannonia two of Valeria Suevia Dalmatia the Higher Maesia Dardania two of Dacia Macedonye Thessalye Epirus Crete Praevalis and Achaia The authour of the Notitia with some difference nameth likewise 18 provinces but accompteth only 17 in the grosse six of Macedonye which were Achaia Macedonia
this country vnto her brother Ladislaus the first sirnamed the Saint and to his successours the kings of Hungary By this meanes the line and succession of the princes of Sclavonia or Croatia failing the kings of Hungarie haue euer since that time beene possessed of the right hereof Before this vnion with the crowne of Hungarie in the raignes of Basslius and Alexis ioint Emperours of the Grecians and of Murcemirus king of Croatia the Venetians vnder Pietro Vrceola their 26 Duke to secure their trade and shipping vpon the Adriaticke from this shoare continually infested with pyracies the Ilands of Curzola and Lezina with the Narentines vpon the Continent being forced by armes and the rest of the townes voluntarily submitting subjected vnto their Empire all the seacoasts hereof and of Histria from the Gulfe of Trieste vnto the borders of Macedony and Greece confirmed vnto them afterwards by an other Alexis Emperour of the East in the time of Vitalis Phalerio their 32 Duke By king Coliman who succeeded vnto S. Ladislaus Zara and the rest of the Dalmatians revolting were regained to the Hungarians lost againe not long after to the Venetians vnder Dominico Michaeli their 35 Duke or otherwise for the Venetian Historians are herein vncertaine vnder this Prince and Vitalis Michaeli their 38 Duke Afterwards Bela king of Hungary quitteth his whole right of Dalmatia vnto this stateâ— and to Giacomo Tepulo their 43 Duke After this king Lewis the first inuading Dalmatia with a mighty armie the Venetians vnder their 57 Duke Giovanni Delphino being vnable to retaine the country busied in more dangerous warres neerer home to make their peace with this more potent enemie vtterlie abandoned and quitted vnto him and his successours the princes of Hungary all their conquests hereof from Histria or the Gulfe Cornero vnto Durazzo and Greece leauing off the title of Dukes of Dalmatia which till then they had vsurped Not long after Ladislaus king of Naples contending with the Emperour Sigismond for the realme of Hungary sould and againe deliuered vp Dalmatia vnto the Venetians for 100000 crownes or after others only Zara and the hauen and territory thereof Since this time the Hungarians being detained with more important warres against the Turkes the Venetians became the third time possessed in a manner of the whole sea coasts hereof from the riuer Arsa or Histria vnto the borders of Greece In the raignes of Amurath and Mahomet the second kings of the Turkes and during the warres hereof with Scanderbeg king of the Epirots we finde the Empire of the Venetians here to haue reached Eastwards along the shore of the sea Adriaticke towards Macedonie as farre as Lissus or Alesio in Albania the farthest extension that way of Sclavonia or Illyricum By Mahomet the second Emperour of the Turkes the townes of Scutari Drivasto and Alesio were enthralled to the Turkish tyranny taken from the Venetians and beyond the mountaines Stephen the last prince thereof being captivated and afterwards cruelly murthered the kingdome of Bosna a part sometimes of Croatia and held vnder the fief and tribute of the kings of Hungary reduced since into a Turkish province gouerned by a Bassa By after succeeding Turkish monarches other parts were added to that Empire The towne of Ragusi belonging once vnto the Venetians is now a free commonwealth subiect notwithstanding to the tribute of the Turkes The rest of Illyricum or Sclavonia vnconquered by the Infidels is yet held by the Venetians and the German Emperours of the house of Austria successours to the kings of Hungary whereof these coÌ„mand in the inland parts of Croatia Windischlandt the former in the greatest part of the Ilands sea coast townes of Dalmatia vnto the gulfe and towne of Catharo The languages here now spoken are within the land the Sarmatian or Sclavonian vpon the sea coasts the Italian through their long subjection to the Venetians and commerce with that nation The Religion hereof besides the Mahumetan or Turkish is the pretended Romish Catholick The whole Sclavonia besides Istria belonging vnto Italy contained more anciently the greater parts or divisions of Croatia lying on this side of the mountaine Ardium which mountaine after Strabo divided Illyricum length-wise in the midst Dalmatia lying beyond that mountainous ridge along the coast of the Adriatick sea For by those two generall names we finde in histories the kings of Sclavonia anciently to haue beene stiled Croatia comprehended at this day the parts or names before mentioned of Windischlandt Croatia particularly now thus called and Bosna Dalmatia contained Contado di Zara Dalmatia thus now properly named and Albania whose descriptions in the last place WINDISCHLANDT BY this name the Dutch whose word it is calling the Sclaues by the names of the Winuli and Vendi vnderstand Sclavonia as otherwise it is expressed by Latine authors the generall appellation of the country in continuance of time flitting vnto and confined within this part It lyeth for the most part in Pannonia without the bounds of ancient Illyricum containing more anciently the Province from the river Saw named Suavia in Ruâ—us Festus and Savia in the author of the Notitia It hath Carniola or Kâ—ain vpon the West vpon the North the river Dra and the Lower Hungary vppon the East the part of the Lower Hungary contained betwixt the Dra Saw vnto Belgrade and comprehending the counties of Poseg Walko Sirmisch and vpon the South extending here beyond the Saw Croatia from the which it is diuided by the riuer Huna or Vna Chiefe places here are Zagabria the chiefe towne seated vpon the riuer Saw Sisseg a strong fort or castle and monastery at the confluence of the riuers Kulp and Saw The right of the country belongeth to the kings of Hungary now the princes of the house of Austria enthralled at this day for the greatest part vnto the Turkes CROATIA OR KRABBATEN BY THE DVTCH BY this generall name were sometimes called all the more inland parts of Sclavonia lying towards the North of the mountaine Ardium of Strabo The reason of the name we yet finde not It was brought first hither by the Sclaues The bounds are vpon the North Windischlandt vpon the West Carniola or Krain vpon the South Dalmatia or Contado di Zara and vpon the East the kingdome of Bosna The country is cold hilly and mountainous yet sufficiently fruitfull and stored with all necessary provision if it were not for the oppression and neighbourhood of the Turkes to whose injuries it is continually exposed The hills hereof seeme to bee the mountaines Baebij of Ptolemie in his second booke of Geographie and 17 Chapter The townes here of better note are Wihitz called otherwise Bigihen by the Dutch the metropolitane or chiefe towne strongly encompassed Iland like by the riuer Vna Zeng Wackat Turnaw Modrisch The country contained anciently the more inland part of Liburnia North of the mountaine Ardium of Strabo THE KINGDOME OF BOSNA NAmed thus from the
West-Freislandt The wet and moorish ground about it affordeth rich pasturages but is altogither vnfit for corne Franicker a schoole or petty Vniversity Bolswaerdt OOSTER-GOE COntaining the Sea-coast betwixt Wester-goe and the country of Groningen Townes here are Lieward or Leewarden the court presidial chancerie and chiefe towne of the proper West-Freislant rich faire and strongly fortified Doccum neere vnto Groninger-landt ZEVEN-WOLDEN COntaining the woodland part towards the South-East and Ouer-ysel It hath not any towne of note THE TERRITORY OF GRONINGEN THis is the most Easterne part of West-Freislandt contained betwixt Ooster-goe and the river Eems or Oost-Freislandt Townes here are Dam neere vnto the Eems and Oost-Frislandt Groeningen the chiefe towne giving the name to the province The towne is of great state large rich and strongly fortified There are contained in the whole West-Freislandt 12. walled townes and some 490 Villages The more auncient inhabitants were the Frisij Maiores of Ptolemy Of these 8 provinces South-Holland Vtrecht on the hither side of the Rhijn with Bommeler-Weert Maes-Wael and Betuwe in Gelderlandt appertaine vnto Gaule Belgick North-Hollandt Veluwe of Gelderlandt Zutphen Over-ysel West-Freislandt and Groningerlandt belong vnto Germany the midle chanell of the Rhijn aunciently parting those two mighty prouinces In bignes pleasure and goodnes of soile they are inferiour to those of the Princes but in trade populousnes wealth strength and number of shipping they much surpasse the other In a manner all their townes stand vpon the Ocean vpon great nauigable riuers creeks or inlets of the sea or amongst deepe vnpassable marishes waters wherby through their strength of shipping never being able sully to be besieged and victualls munition and men being hereby easily conueyed vnto them they are become invincible against the most potent enimies not easily to be mastered vnlesse by their disvnion and the dominion of the sea taken from them Their gouerment since that they shoake of the Spanish yoake hath beene vnder the particular states of each prouince a third part of Gelderlandt and Zutphen excepted where stand the townes of Ruremond Guelders Venlo Watchtendonc Strale and Grol remaining yet subiect to the Arch-dutchesse not vnited into any one entire body of common-wealth and but onely for their better defence confederate together in a more strict league whose delegates resident for the most part at the Hage in Hollandt are called the States Generall Their lawes are their severall municipall lawes customes and priuiledges together with the ciuill or Roman law Their religion which onely publikely is allowed is the reformed following or allowing the doctrine of Caluin Their language is the Dutch DENMARCK THE bounds hereof are vpon the South the river Eydore parting it from Holstein the kingdome of the Germans vpon the West the German Ocean vpon the East the Sea Balticke or the Ooster-sche and vpon the North the kingdomes of Norwey and Swethen It lyeth betwixt the 55 45 60 and 59 5 60 degrees of Northerne Latitude The length betwixt North and South is 265 Italian miles the breadth some 200 of the same miles The more ancient inhabitants were the Sigulones Subalingij Cobandi Chali Phundusij Charudes and Cimbri of Ptolemie and Tacitus inhabiting the necke of land named by Ptolemy from that more famous nation the Cimbrian Chersonese now the 2 Iutlandts the Teutoni of Mela inhabiting the Iland Codanonia now Zeland and the Sitones or Sueones of Tacitus for we cannot out of his description certainely distinguish whether inhabiting the parts hereof lying in the Continent of Scandia now Hallandt Schonen and Bleking These ancient names towards the waine of the Roman Empire worne out and extinguished we read in Beda of the Angli and Vitae inhabiting the Cimbrian Chersonese whereof these later possessed the more Northern parts the former after the same author were seated betwixt the Vitae and the Saxons From the Vitae the Cimbrian Chersonese now beareth the name of Iutlandt The name of the Angli is yet preserved here in the Dukedome of Scleswijck in the towne or name of Angelen In the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third these two nations remouing with the Saxons into the Iland of Great Brittaine not long after in the raignes of Theodoric French King of Austrasia and of Anastasius Emperour of the East we lastly finde here the Danes more certainely named thus as hath beene related from the bay Codanus whose Ilands and neighbouring Continent they inhabited Iornandes who liued in the raigne of the Emperour Iustinian the first placeth these in the Continent of Scanzia or Scandia Vnder their Prince Godfrey in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great we finde them enlarged Southwards vnto the river Eydore dividing from them the Saxons or Dutch as they remaine at this present From this nation the country hath since beene called Denmarck famous a long time for armes and their great and many victories atchieved abroad themselues never conquered by foraine power Lords sometimes of England and Swethen and at this day of the large kingdome of Norwey and of all the navigations and Ilands situated towards the Pole Arcticke and the North. The religion hereof which is publikely allowed is only the Protestant or Confession of Augspurg first converted to Christianity by S. Ansgarius Bishop of Bremen the generall Apostle of these Northerne parts in the raignes of king Eric the second and of Lewis the Godly Emperour of the West and reformed to the Orthodox tenent by the authority of king Fredericke the first The Ecclesiasticall affaires are directed by the Arch-bishop of Lunden and six other Bishops of Rotschilt Odensee Ripen Wiborch Arhusen and Sleswijck The state is monarchicall the eldest sonne most commonly succeeding vnto the father yet where the states doe chalenge a right of chusing None of the nobility exceede the dignitie of Knights conferred by the free grace of the Prince The titles of Dukes Marqueses Earles Vicounts and Barons are not heard of vnlesse amongst the issue royall The kingdome for the better distribution of iustice containeth 184 Prefectures or juridicall resorts which they call Herets It lyeth partly in the continent of Germany and partly in the maine land of Scandia and in the Ilands of the Sundt betwixt these containing fiue more generall parts or names of Iutlandt the Ilands of the Sundt Halland Schonen and Bleking IVTLANDT COntaining the neck of land in the continent of Germany called by Ptolemie the Cimbrian Chersonese It hath vpon the West and North the German Ocean vpon the East the Sundt and vpon the South the riuer Eydore parting it from Holstein and the German Empire It is diuided into the North and the South Iutlands South Iutland hath beene otherwise named the Dukedome of Iutlandt likewise the Dukedome of Sleswijck from the towne of Sleswijck about the yeare 1280 in the person of Waldemar severed from the kingdome by Eric to be